man_n who_o voyage_n be_v translate_v into_o french_a by_o mr._n de_fw-fr vicqfort_n speak_v of_o these_o same_o georgiens_n in_o 244._o herbert_n voyages_n l._n 2._o p._n 244._o the_o city_n of_o assepose_n say_v he_o and_o thereabouts_o dwell_v near_o forty_o thousand_o georgiens_n and_o circassian_n who_o all_o of_o they_o profess_v christianity_n but_o live_v most_o miserable_a life_n be_v slave_n and_o destitute_a moreover_o of_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n only_o they_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o st._n george_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n and_o their_o apostle_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o coptite_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o any_o of_o 75._o thevenot_n voyage_n part_v 2._o c._n 75._o the_o rest_n these_o coptite_n say_v mr._n thevenot_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o very_o dull_a and_o stupid_a people_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v hardly_o find_v a_o person_n among_o they_o who_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v a_o patriarch_n montcony_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o coptite_n 129._o montconis_fw-la voyages_n p._n 129._o hold_v the_o heretical_a doctrine_n of_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o be_v very_o ignorant_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n eugenius_n roger_n a_o franciscan_a friar_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n emissary_n 2._o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n l._n 2._o in_o barbary_n speak_v of_o these_o coptite_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o nation_n be_v the_o most_o dull_a and_o ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o eastern_a christian_n they_o be_v never_o hear_v to_o discourse_v concern_v divine_a mystery_n or_o religious_a matter_n the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o priest_n can_v neither_o write_v nor_o read_v and_o seem_v to_o act_v with_o as_o little_a reflection_n as_o bruit_v beast_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v all_o the_o time_n i_o sojourn_v in_o egypt_n he_o add_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o religious_a who_o dwell_v in_o monastery_n in_o the_o desert_n of_o thebes_n be_v extreme_a brutish_a and_o work_v like_o horse_n mr._n de_fw-fr sponde_v bishop_n of_o pamiez_n give_v a_o account_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o a_o 1561._o spond_n ann._n tom_n 3_o ann._n 1561._o pretend_a union_n of_o the_o coptite_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1561_o pius_n the_o four_o be_v pope_n he_o tell_v we_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o their_o patriarch_n who_o name_n be_v gabriel_n be_v a_o very_a ignorant_a man_n and_o one_o of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o reckon_v seven_o sacrament_n and_o instead_o of_o those_o of_o marriage_n confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n they_o substitute_v faith_n fast_v and_o prayer_n which_o they_o adopt_v into_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o armenian_n be_v no_o less_o ignorant_a for_o anthony_n de_fw-fr gouveau_fw-fr tell_v we_o 368._o gouveau_n relation_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o p._n 368._o they_o be_v a_o peope_n whole_o unlearned_a and_o simple_a and_o that_o moreover_o david_n their_o patriarch_n know_v no_o more_o than_o only_o to_o write_v and_o read_v in_o his_o own_o language_n which_o be_v add_v he_o a_o thing_n very_o common_a among_o they_o john_n barbereau_n a_o jesuit_n who_o i_o already_o mention_v say_v they_o be_v in_o constantinople_n to_o the_o number_n of_o above_o sixty_o thousand_o and_o be_v if_o possible_a more_o ignorant_a than_o the_o greek_n they_o hold_v the_o same_o error_n with_o they_o and_o have_v a_o particular_a heresy_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n their_o ignorance_n add_v he_o be_v so_o great_a that_o i_o have_v hear_v themselves_o say_v they_o never_o go_v to_o church_n 1._o foreign_a lettor_n let._n 1._o but_o when_o they_o consecrate_v know_v neither_o the_o use_v nor_o design_n of_o that_o mystery_n and_o who_o can_v instruct_v they_o in_o these_o thing_n their_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n be_v busy_v in_o get_v money_n like_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o may_v have_v whereon_o to_o live_v vincent_n le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o india_n call_v the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n and_o who_o follow_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n the_o 115._o le_z blanc_n voyage_n part_v 1_o p._n 115._o christian_n of_o these_o place_n say_v he_o have_v still_o retain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o instruction_n leave_v they_o by_o st._n thomas_n but_o they_o be_v extreme_a ignorant_a in_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o know_v not_o how_o to_o sing_v in_o their_o church_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o any_o kind_n of_o tune_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o socotora_n say_v du_n jarric_n the_o jesuit_n call_v themselves_o christians_o be_v likewise_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 84._o history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 84._o nestorian_n they_o very_o much_o honour_n and_o reverence_v the_o cross_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o very_o ignorant_a so_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o write_v nor_o read_v and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o cacique_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o priest_n who_o have_v learn_v certain_a prayer_n by_o rote_n sing_v they_o in_o the_o church_n and_o often_o repeat_v a_o word_n which_o come_v near_o to_o our_o halleluja_n this_o same_o duke_n jarrick_n who_o write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o nestorian_n of_o malabar_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o alexis_n de_fw-fr meneses_n archbishop_n of_o goa_n in_o the_o year_n 1599_o do_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o people_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v so_o great_a confusion_n among_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o baptism_n that_o every_o cacanar_n for_o so_o do_v they_o call_v their_o priest_n baptize_v after_o a_o several_a manner_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o add_v he_o can_v be_v say_v in_o any_o kind_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n see_v they_o use_v not_o word_n essential_a thereunto_o so_o that_o the_o archbishop_n find_v one_o of_o the_o great_a town_n of_o this_o bishopric_n of_o angomalé_n to_o have_v be_v deficient_a in_o this_o important_a point_n of_o our_o religion_n whereupon_o he_o private_o baptize_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n after_o a_o right_n and_o due_a manner_n he_o relate_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v several_a among_o they_o who_o be_v not_o baptize_v at_o all_o and_o yet_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o very_a common_a thing_n among_o they_o that_o they_o usual_o do_v not_o baptise_v their_o child_n till_o some_o month_n or_o year_n after_o their_o birth_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o at_o ten_o or_o eleven_o year_n of_o age_n unbaptise_v that_o they_o be_v wont_v every_o sunday_n to_o kindle_v a_o fire_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v cast_v incense_n thereon_o every_o one_o draw_v near_o to_o take_v of_o the_o smoke_n with_o his_o hand_n with_o which_o carry_v it_o to_o their_o breast_n they_o think_v thereby_o their_o sin_n be_v chase_v out_o of_o their_o soul_n he_o add_v that_o the_o latin_a bishop_n which_o be_v send_v they_o after_o their_o reduction_n visit_v several_a place_n of_o his_o diocese_n in_o which_o there_o have_v no_o prelate_n be_v for_o this_o thirty_o year_n where_o he_o find_v such_o a_o degeneracy_n both_o as_o to_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n that_o most_o of_o they_o have_v no_o more_o of_o christianity_n in_o they_o but_o the_o name_n although_o the_o maronites_n have_v be_v long_o since_o reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o better_o instruct_v than_o the_o rest_n joseph_n besson_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n say_v they_o be_v strike_v with_o four_o plague_n worse_o than_o the_o plague_n of_o egypt_n viz_o ignorance_n want_v of_o devotion_n usury_n and_o injustice_n they_o can_v scarce_o be_v persuade_v say_v he_o that_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n dye_v and_o that_o god_n ever_o have_v a_o son_n it_o be_v incredible_a say_v they_o with_o the_o turk_n how_o can_v he_o have_v a_o son_n see_v he_o be_v never_o marry_v and_o if_o he_o be_v god_n how_o can_v he_o die_v i_o can_v easy_o produce_v several_a testimony_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o moscovite_n abyssins_n and_o jacobite_n for_o their_o condition_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o rest_n god_n have_v suffer_v all_o these_o church_n which_o be_v heretofore_o so_o favour_v with_o the_o light_n of_o his_o truth_n to_o fall_v insensible_o into_o so_o great_a darkness_n that_o a_o man_n can_v scarce_o perceive_v the_o least_o mark_n of_o christianity_n among_o they_o there_o be_v not_o in_o
man_n that_o write_v thing_n on_o such_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v nor_o so_o easy_o expose_v his_o reputation_n in_o assert_v matter_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o untruth_n he_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v convince_v by_o every_o one_o that_o can_v read_v for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o we_o need_v but_o read_v to_o find_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n that_o the_o author_n propose_v to_o himself_o to_o make_v any_o man_n confess_v who_o be_v not_o extreme_o obstinate_a by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n now_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v as_o far_o as_o transubstantiation_n we_o need_v but_o read_v moreover_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v we_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n have_v explain_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v the_o terrestrial_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v divine_o sanctify_v on_o our_o lord_n table_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n wonderful_a and_o incomprehensible_a power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v far_a behold_v here_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n have_v hold_v in_o all_o age_n and_o do_v at_o this_o time_n hold_v and_o that_o he_o confident_o repeat_v this_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n and_o press_v berengarius_fw-la to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n ask_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o general_o all_o christian_n of_o what_o nation_n soever_o and_o they_o will_v all_o of_o they_o tell_v you_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v we_o need_v but_o only_o read_v to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n produce_v afterward_o the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n he_o cite_v that_o of_o lanfranc_n to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o schismatic_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o page_n he_o make_v this_o remark_n that_o guitmond_n do_v not_o only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impanation_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n which_o clear_o show_v we_o that_o this_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n respect_v not_o only_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o transubstantiation_n in_o fine_a to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n immediate_o add_v in_o his_o twenty_o three_o page_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v that_o passage_n of_o guitmond_n all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n say_v he_o which_o have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o time_n do_v clear_o testify_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n turn_v aside_o the_o question_n upon_o transubstantion_n which_o point_v this_o author_n do_v not_o precise_o treat_v of_o what_o mean_v then_o i_o pray_v these_o quotation_n out_o of_o lanfranc_n and_o guitmond_n which_o he_o have_v express_o produce_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v by_o the_o whole_a world_n both_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o general_o by_o all_o christian_n certain_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o a_o irreparable_a injury_n thus_o to_o maintain_v thing_n without_o consult_v and_o examine_v they_o flatter_v himself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o be_v believe_v upon_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v he_o without_o doubt_n have_v be_v this_o that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o the_o author_n have_v produce_v his_o argument_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o manner_n already_o mention_v that_o be_v to_o say_v positive_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o propose_v of_o some_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o a_o insensible_a change_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a he_o restrain_v himself_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o point_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v this_o a_o little_a better_o i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v express_o mention_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o plain_o keep_v myself_o in_o my_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o doctrine_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o adoration_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o debate_n have_v be_v precise_o continue_v on_o these_o two_o article_n yet_o do_v i_o here_o declare_v to_o avoid_v all_o mistake_v that_o although_o our_o debate_n at_o present_a be_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v this_o doctrine_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o opinion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o that_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o present_a debate_n it_o will_v appear_v perhaps_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v touch_v this_o matter_n it_o not_o be_v needful_a for_o this_o to_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n but_o beside_o the_o observation_n i_o now_o make_v we_o must_v likewise_o observe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v express_o reject_v transubstantiation_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o they_o do_v positive_o believe_v it_o or_o no._n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o people_n absolute_a reject_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o debate_n and_o the_o not_o receive_v and_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n our_o debate_n concern_v only_o this_o last_o i_o mean_v whether_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o it_o stand_v separate_v from_o the_o latin_a profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o not_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a so_o that_o we_o must_v see_v now_o who_o have_v the_o reason_n and_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o design_v throly_a to_o handle_v this_o subject_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v lay_v down_o all_o these_o distinction_n and_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o own_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o these_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v that_o he_o have_v not_o manifest_o pervert_v 1._o he_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o those_o party_n which_o have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n either_o by_o the_o violence_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n or_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n win_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n such_o as_o emanuel_n calecas_n bessarion_n john_n plusiadenus_n gennudius_n scholarius_n baronius_n spatarius_fw-la paysius_fw-la ligardius_n all_o of_o they_o person_n manifest_o engage_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o debate_n 3._o
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
have_v give_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n in_o which_o those_o term_n be_v find_v they_o have_v set_v they_o down_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o reunion_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a of_o these_o same_o act_n they_o have_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v they_o have_v not_o quarrel_v with_o they_o about_o they_o for_o reason_n not_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o and_o when_o the_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n find_v their_o term_n be_v not_o receive_v they_o become_v angry_a thereat_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o other_o we_o can_v then_o wonder_v if_o this_o conduct_n have_v keep_v the_o greek_n from_o discuss_v any_o far_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v the_o two_o church_n they_o agree_v in_o the_o general_a expression_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o the_o snare_n lie_v hide_v under_o this_o compliance_n and_o this_o conduct_v keep_v off_o the_o greek_n from_o all_o inquiry_n for_o for_o to_o find_v the_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n thereon_o we_o must_v not_o light_o and_o superficial_o examine_v they_o see_v they_o require_v a_o application_n of_o mind_n and_o study_n we_o must_v read_v latin_a author_n compare_v they_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v with_o false_a appearance_n but_o consider_v the_o two_o doctrine_n themselves_o and_o especial_o their_o consequence_n to_o find_v wherein_o they_o differ_v for_o at_o first_o sight_n the_o difference_n seem_v not_o great_a they_o explain_v themselves_o sometime_o in_o the_o like_a manner_n but_o their_o consequence_n infinite_o differ_v as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o how_o few_o among_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o this_o discussion_n and_o of_o those_o that_o be_v capable_a how_o few_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n we_o have_v see_v what_o bozius_n say_v of_o they_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o one_o gregory_n that_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o andronicus_n he_o mean_v i_o suppose_v andronicus_n the_o young_a in_o who_o reign_n the_o reunion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v again_o propose_v there_o be_v no_o person_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o greece_n that_o be_v able_a to_o dispute_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o religious_a matter_n can_v it_o seem_v strange_a that_o people_n who_o can_v not_o maintain_v their_o ancient_a controversy_n so_o great_o insist_v on_o by_o their_o father_n and_o which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v hereditary_a to_o they_o shall_v neglect_v to_o discuss_v those_o new_a doctrine_n i_o speak_v of_o and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o that_o of_o stranger_n x._o moreover_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v ever_o refer_v to_o almighty_a god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o offer_v to_o determine_v it_o this_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o their_o general_a term_n as_o by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v concern_v the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v for_o the_o sarracen_n proselyte_n from_o the_o prayer_n in_o their_o euchology_n the_o judgement_n which_o nicetas_n make_v on_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n and_o the_o dispute_n of_o john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o then_o they_o hear_v the_o latin_n who_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n we_o must_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o contain_v themselves_o in_o their_o generality_n and_o neither_o receive_v nor_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n whether_o they_o do_v well_o or_o ill_o in_o this_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o determine_v but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a strange_a that_o people_n of_o that_o temper_n the_o greek_n be_v of_o shall_v thus_o deport_v themselves_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o that_o show_v himself_o most_o forward_o among_o they_o be_v the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n for_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o positive_a rejection_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o he_o reject_v it_o only_o under_o the_o title_n of_o rash_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n rash_o invent_v all_o which_o thing_n be_v consider_v let_v any_o man_n judge_v whether_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o greek_n not_o express_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o all_o imaginable_a probability_n and_o whether_o on_o the_o contrary_a mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n how_o surprise_v soever_o it_o may_v seem_v at_o first_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n void_a of_o all_o kind_n of_o probability_n they_o have_v live_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n in_o most_o stupid_a ignorance_n they_o have_v be_v overwhelm_v in_o confusion_n and_o oppress_v with_o domestic_a misfortune_n they_o have_v be_v continual_o urge_v by_o their_o emperor_n to_o comply_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o avoid_v their_o displeasure_n and_o procure_v their_o favour_n they_o have_v be_v persuade_v that_o this_o compliance_n will_v bring_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v moreover_o a_o people_n that_o be_v ever_o note_v to_o be_v natural_o more_o than_o other_o fix_v to_o their_o temporal_a interest_n prefer_v the_o preservation_n of_o their_o estate_n before_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a how_o the_o roman_a church_n resent_v it_o when_o accuse_v of_o error_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o cyrillus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o latin_n say_v that_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v whatsoever_o they_o do_v right_a or_o wrong_n let_v their_o error_n be_v make_v erud_v epist._n cyrill_n ad_fw-la wittemb_v in_o epist._n viror_fw-la erud_v never_o so_o apparent_a that_o they_o maintain_v they_o can_v neither_o err_v in_o belief_n nor_o practice_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o they_o fly_v in_o the_o face_n of_o those_o that_o christianly_o admonish_v they_o and_o show_v they_o their_o error_n that_o they_o persecute_v such_o with_o fire_n and_o sword_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o repel_v the_o injury_n they_o do_v to_o christianity_n and_o to_o guard_v and_o defend_v ourselves_o against_o the_o evil._n it_o appear_v in_o their_o ordinary_a conversation_n how_o reserve_v and_o fearful_a they_o be_v of_o offend_v the_o latin_n the_o question_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v among_o their_o primitive_a and_o original_a dispute_n they_o may_v likewise_o reasonable_o doubt_v whether_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v it_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o latin_n have_v not_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o it_o but_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o expression_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n for_o they_o to_o penetrate_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a difference_n which_o distinguish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n and_o in_o fine_a one_o of_o their_o maxim_n be_v that_o they_o may_v very_o well_o leave_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o god_n without_o trouble_v themselves_o any_o far_a about_o it_o be_v it_o not_o near_o to_o truth_n to_o say_v as_o i_o do_v that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o have_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n and_o keep_v themselves_o in_o a_o kind_n of_o medium_fw-la neither_o believe_v it_o nor_o condemn_v it_o than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o oppose_v it_o nor_o dispute_v on_o it_o nor_o reproach_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o as_o a_o error_n it_o inevitable_o follow_v they_o have_v and_o do_v still_o believe_v it_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o treaty_n of_o reunion_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o the_o more_o we_o consider_v the_o principle_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n reason_n the_o plain_o appear_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v thence_o
nature_n but_o only_o in_o sacrament_n contradict_v the_o church_n here_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputer_n if_o his_o argue_v be_v good_a we_o will_v believe_v he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n we_o will_v not_o matter_n it_o now_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n for_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o s._n augustin_n the_o sacrament_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n so_o that_o to_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o man_n thereby_o contradict_v the_o church_n which_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v moreover_o false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o p._n 852._o for_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v include_v both_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n of_o paschasus_n his_o argument_n he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n commit_v a_o horrid_a crime_n in_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n here_o we_o have_v it_o comprehend_v in_o the_o conclusion_n do_v ever_o man_n hear_v such_o kind_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n because_o it_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o it_o be_v day_n why_o because_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o his_o height_n for_o for_o to_o be_v day_n and_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v at_o its_o height_n be_v not_o more_o the_o same_o thing_n than_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n and_o to_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o argument_n be_v these_o the_o prodigious_a effect_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n logic_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v add_v he_o not_o that_o the_o church_n simple_o recite_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la but_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v the_o principle_n whereon_o paschasus_n argue_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o the_o priest_n say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la and_o the_o people_n answer_n amen_n that_o the_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v what_o paschasus_n do_v not_o touch_v on_o he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o advance_v so_o far_o have_v he_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o word_n in_o another_o sense_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n to_o reproach_n as_o he_o do_v these_o person_n for_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o suppose_v then_o this_o for_o a_o princile_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o hold_v entire_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v that_o these_o person_n against_o who_o he_o inveigh_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v according_a to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n second_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o term_n in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v see_v he_o do_v not_o explain_v himself_o therein_o and_o speak_v neither_o far_a or_o near_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o term_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o know_v there_o be_v at_o least_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o doubter_n the_o ignorant_a and_o formal_a adversary_n of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o take_v they_o not_o in_o this_o sense_n three_o suppose_v we_o say_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v mad_a but_o argue_v like_o a_o sophister_n what_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v and_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v more_o than_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n on_o his_o side_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a suppose_v at_o that_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v than_o to_o proclaim_v clear_o and_o plain_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n bishop_n religious_a the_o doctor_n and_o general_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v his_o doctrine_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o and_o there_o only_o need_v they_o to_o be_v consult_v article_n of_o faith_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v lie_v hide_v in_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v this_o truth_n and_o have_v they_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o a_o million_o of_o person_n then_o live_v why_o have_v he_o recourse_n to_o argue_v and_o consequence_n why_o must_v this_o consequence_n be_v draw_v by_o the_o hair_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o may_v receive_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o explication_n why_o do_v he_o not_o at_o least_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n understand_v this_o clause_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n wherefore_o be_v he_o silent_a touch_v the_o sense_n and_o argue_v only_o from_o the_o force_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o if_o all_o those_o that_o utter_v these_o term_n or_o add_v to_o they_o their_o amen_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o show_v we_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o paschasus_n act_v like_o a_o sophister_n shelter_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o reproach_n object_v against_o he_o of_o be_v a_o visionary_a and_o a_o enthusiast_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o have_v broach_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o have_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o have_v which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o o'rewhelm_v his_o adversary_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_v will_v now_o then_o perhaps_o comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n that_o affirm_v a_o thing_n for_o certain_a and_o of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o one_o that_o draw_v a_o consequence_n and_o perhaps_o will_v no_o long_o say_v that_o my_o distinction_n separate_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v separate_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o never_o pretention_n be_v worse_o ground_v than_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o own_o they_o affirm_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o mind_n but_o whereon_o do_v they_o ground_v their_o supposition_n be_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n agree_v about_o it_o no._n do_v paschasus_n himself_o express_o affirm_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n insinuate_v it_o by_o a_o equivocal_a term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o but_o do_v paschasus_n formal_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n understand_v this_o term_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o he_o give_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n must_v thus_o understand_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v his_o reason_n just_o take_v away_o then_o from_o paschasus_n his_o reason_v the_o justness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v give_v it_o the_o subintâ—lligitur_fw-la be_v annul_v and_o these_o gentleman_n bare_a of_o proof_n these_o word_n of_o paschasus_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la in_o re_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la furnish_v we_o with_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o they_o show_v that_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n be_v new_a and_o that_o paschasus_n have_v not_o learn_v it_o but_o of_o late_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v well_o to_o advertise_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o the_o other_o for_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o and_o scarce_o worth_a offering_n paschasus_n be_v astonish_v at_o what_o his_o adversary_n say_v in_o reference_n to_o virtue_n not_o that_o this_o solution_n appear_v to_o he_o new_a he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n but_o because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o he_o
unite_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o personal_o to_o a_o hundred_o million_o of_o man_n at_o a_o time_n or_o do_v they_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v loose_v from_o his_o proper_a and_o natural_a soul_n and_o disunited_a hypostatical_o from_o the_o word_n believe_v i_o a_o man_n must_v be_v fall_v into_o a_o dreadful_a disorder_n of_o mind_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o foolery_n but_o if_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n against_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v believe_v in_o effect_n all_o these_o matter_n how_o happen_v it_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v find_v in_o author_n of_o those_o age_n nor_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o that_o to_o establish_v this_o fact_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v person_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v here_o below_o real_o endue_v with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v offer_v nothing_o but_o some_o few_o conjecture_n impertinent_o draw_v from_o a_o principle_n of_o amalarius_n but_o you_o will_v say_v how_o happen_v it_o that_o the_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o bertram_n seem_v not_o direct_o to_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o sometime_o they_o both_o meet_v in_o their_o expression_n bertram_z declare_v his_o design_n be_v against_o people_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o make_v under_o any_o figure_n nor_o under_o any_o vail_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n appear_v therein_o naked_a and_o manifest_a he_o make_v to_o himself_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v make_v as_o a_o mystery_n or_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o contain_v any_o thing_n conceal_v which_o be_v only_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n or_o whether_o without_o the_o vail_n of_o any_o mystery_n the_o sight_n of_o the_o body_n see_v outward_o that_o which_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o mind_n see_v inward_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o this_o mystery_n be_v discover_v to_o the_o view_n of_o sense_n and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v and_o die_v paschasus_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n declare_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o figure_n he_o distinguish_v that_o which_o be_v feel_v outward_o from_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v inward_o and_o teach_v that_o one_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o other_o est_fw-la autem_fw-la figura_fw-la vel_fw-la character_n hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la exterius_fw-la sentitur_fw-la sed_fw-la totum_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o nulla_fw-la adumbratio_fw-la quod_fw-la interius_fw-la percipitur_fw-la all_o the_o force_n of_o this_o objection_n consist_v in_o a_o equivocation_n paschasus_n take_v the_o term_n of_o figure_n in_o one_o sense_n bertram_n take_v it_o in_o another_o bertram_z affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n in_o a_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n deny_v so_o that_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o main_n can_v be_v more_o opposite_a than_o they_o be_v and_o of_o this_o the_o reader_n need_v not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o relate_v in_o what_o manner_n bertram_n explain_v himself_o for_o have_v propose_v two_o question_n in_o the_o term_n which_o we_o have_v see_v he_o add_v let_v we_o examine_v the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n and_o to_o clear_v it_o from_o all_o ambiguity_n define_v what_o we_o mean_v by_o a_o figure_n and_o what_o by_o truth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v something_o that_o be_v certain_a before_o our_o eye_n we_o may_v better_o find_v the_o reasonable_a way_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o figure_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o shadow_n which_o by_o mean_n of_o some_o vail_n show_v we_o what_o it_o propose_v to_o show_v we_o as_o for_o example_n when_o we_o will_v signify_v the_o word_n we_o call_v it_o bread_n as_o in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n where_o we_o ask_v our_o daily_a bread_n or_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o live_a bread_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n thus_o do_v he_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o disciple_n the_o branch_n i_o be_o say_v he_o the_o true_a vine_n and_o you_o be_v the_o branch_n in_o all_o which_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n say_v and_o another_o signify_v the_o truth_n on_o the_o contrary_n be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n of_o the_o thing_n without_o use_v either_o shadow_n image_n or_o vail_n it_o be_v discover_v by_o simple_a and_o natural_a expression_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o term_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o these_o other_o example_n for_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o either_o bread_n or_o vine_n nor_o the_o apostle_n branch_n here_o than_o we_o have_v a_o figure_n but_o in_o the_o last_o example_n the_o truth_n be_v utter_v in_o plain_a and_o open_a term_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v this_o mystery_n celebrate_v without_o a_o figure_n it_o can_v not_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n for_o one_o can_v call_v that_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o secret_a nothing_o remote_a from_o the_o corporal_a sense_n nor_o hide_v under_o any_o vail_n yet_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v another_o thing_n outward_o to_o the_o sense_n and_o offer_v another_o thing_n to_o the_o intelligence_n of_o the_o faithful_a outward_o one_o discover_v the_o form_n of_o bread_n its_o colour_n and_o savour_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o there_o be_v another_o thing_n far_o more_o precious_a and_o excellent_a which_o be_v teach_v inward_o a_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v therein_o represent_v and_o it_o be_v not_o by_o the_o corporal_a sense_n but_o by_o the_o spiritual_a intelligence_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o this_o thing_n be_v consider_v take_v and_o eat_v he_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o vine_n and_o conclude_v see_v no_o body_n can_v deny_v but_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o a_o man_n must_v shut_v his_o eye_n if_o he_o can_v see_v he_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o when_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n like_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o these_o other_o in_o the_o gospel_n where_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v bread_n a_o vine_n and_o his_o apostle_n branch_n now_o it_o be_v precise_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o paschasus_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n when_o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o brake_n and_o give_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n 26._o câ—mment_fw-fr in_o mat._n 26._o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v plain_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o marvel_n at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quamvis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la dicatur_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la quam_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromisit_fw-la which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o same_o example_n which_o bertram_n allege_v of_o simple_a locution_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o birth_n incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o our_o saviour_n do_v as_o god_n and_o man_n be_v sacrament_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n although_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n and_o he_o afterstard_n make_v this_o objection_n these_o thing_n be_v mystery_n can_v to_o wit_n in_o this_o quality_n be_v either_o see_v or_o touch_v and_o consequent_o this_o be_v not_o a_o body_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o body_n they_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o this_o flesh_n and_o this_o blood_n in_o propriety_n
man_n shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o answer_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o when_o he_o oppose_v or_o to_o expect_v he_o shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o oppose_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o in_o answer_v it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o adversary_n make_v a_o exchange_n and_o whereas_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v direct_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a party_n or_o to_o oppose_v other_o against_o he_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n and_o force_n he_o shift_v they_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o discourse_n to_o no_o purpose_n and_o all_o this_o while_n the_o contrary_a proof_n he_o shall_v have_v answer_v remain_v firm_a in_o such_o a_o occasion_n we_o have_v power_n to_o reduce_v such_o a_o one_o from_o his_o affect_a wand'ring_n by_o suppose_v the_o proof_n he_o have_v leave_v unanswered_a strong_a and_o solid_a for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n they_o be_v not_o suppose_v good_a and_o firm_a but_o only_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o answer_v they_o and_o show_v their_o weakness_n or_o falsity_n and_o if_o he_o answer_v they_o not_o we_o may_v reckon_v as_o to_o he_o the_o question_n in_o effect_n be_v decide_v because_o when_o a_o man_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o the_o method_n of_o proceed_v and_o that_o the_o foremention_v proof_n have_v be_v propose_v according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o disputation_n a_o man_n must_v then_o either_o acquiesce_v in_o they_o or_o answer_v they_o and_o to_o do_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n now_o to_o apply_v these_o maxim_n to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n censure_n we_o need_v but_o consider_v first_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n to_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a i_o do_v not_o thereby_o propose_v to_o myself_o a_o absolute_a end_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o simple_a supposition_n but_o only_o to_o regulate_v the_o debate_n and_o reduce_v it_o within_o those_o bound_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v second_o that_o in_o suppose_v they_o good_a i_o have_v only_o deliver_v my_o opinion_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n without_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o defend_v the_o contrary_a three_o that_o i_o have_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v good_a without_o prove_v they_o so_o because_o we_o ever_o suppose_v proof_n sufficient_o firm_a till_o such_o time_n as_o something_o at_o least_o be_v object_v against_o they_o and_o hitherto_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v lie_v unanswered_a four_o that_o i_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o resist_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n attempt_n and_o when_o a_o man_n only_o defend_v himself_o in_o a_o dispute_n he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n five_o and_o last_o i_o do_v not_o offer_v they_o but_o only_o as_o prejudices_fw-la at_o his_o opinion_n which_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n before_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v we_o for_o as_o much_o as_o these_o prejudices_fw-la make_v the_o author_n be_v reason_v ineffectual_a and_o improper_a to_o that_o design_n of_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v there_o have_v be_v introduce_v no_o change_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o suppose_v these_o proof_n be_v clear_a firm_a and_o numerous_a see_v that_o it_o be_v under_o this_o notion_n we_o have_v entertain_v these_o prejudices_fw-la but_o morever_o suppose_v they_o without_o prove_v they_o and_o i_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o that_o treatise_n to_o show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o what_o we_o imagine_v in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v obtain_v his_o end_n he_o must_v show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudice_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v far_a to_o offer_v we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v suppose_v our_o proof_n to_o be_v most_o firm_a and_o evident_a yet_o ought_v they_o not_o to_o avert_v our_o mind_n from_o consider_v his_o moral_a conjecture_n or_o show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o ground_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v neither_o plain_a nor_o sufficient_a the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v absurd_a the_o second_o be_v what_o we_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v in_o hand_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v bethink_v himself_o and_o require_v we_o to_o prove_v the_o validity_n of_o our_o proof_n if_o our_o proof_n be_v suppose_v good_a be_v in_o effect_n the_o calvinist_n victory_n and_o the_o romanist_n defeat_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v he_o shall_v think_v he_o have_v overthrow_v they_o by_o five_o or_o six_o line_n stuff_v with_o raillery_n have_v he_o be_v more_o concern_v at_o the_o call_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n imaginary_a conjecture_n than_o at_o the_o glorious_a victory_n over_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v be_v attribute_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o this_o innovation_n bring_v in_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v apparent_a to_o all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o more_o value_v the_o reputation_n he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v by_o write_v a_o small_a treatise_n than_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o aught_o he_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o particular_a work_n to_o have_v rifle_v both_o east_n and_o west_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o catholic_n church_n perish_v before_o his_o eye_n lie_v prostrate_a approbation_n mr._n de_fw-fr vence_n in_o his_o approbation_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o victorion_n calvinisme_n i_o will_v grant_v my_o supposition_n reside_v but_o in_o my_o own_o imagination_n and_o in_o they_o of_o the_o same_o communion_n yet_o certain_o this_o a_o man_n will_v think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o a_o person_n who_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o truth_n and_o who_o have_v be_v enlighten_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o fill_v with_o his_o spirit_n on_o purpose_n to_o rescue_v and_o vindicate_v truth_n from_o the_o subtlety_n and_o false_a gloss_n of_o error_n as_o speak_v one_o of_o his_o approbationer_n this_o i_o think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o prefer_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n before_o that_o of_o a_o single_a author_n of_o who_o name_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v still_o ignorant_a and_o moreover_o as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v this_o prejudice_n under_o which_o we_o labour_v whether_o true_a or_o false_a make_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o interest_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n for_o it_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n and_o bereave_v he_o of_o all_o the_o conquest_n he_o promise_v himself_o for_o to_o regain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o calvinisme_n will_v not_o give_v over_o celebrate_v aubertin_n victory_n and_o stand_v firm_a to_o his_o proof_n the_o confutation_n of_o aubertin_n book_n will_v be_v to_o give_v such_o a_o mighty_a stroke_n as_o will_v ever_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o calvinism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n raise_v up_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n out_o of_o the_o dust_n there_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v no_o waver_n between_o these_o two_o party_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o doctor_n who_o have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n furnish_v with_o such_o gift_n betake_v himself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o a_o treatise_n and_o send_v the_o church_n away_o till_o another_o time_n in_o short_a to_o finish_v the_o justification_n of_o my_o yet_o unproved_a supposition_n i_o need_v but_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n who_o to_o show_v i_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v obtain_v against_o we_o if_o we_o have_v any_o reason_n leave_v we_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o book_n be_v plain_a and_o solid_a if_o i_o shall_v apply_v to_o he_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o provide_v he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n which_o he_o immediate_o make_v use_v of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o please_v he_o be_v in_o a_o sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v thence_o what_o he_o will_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n found_v on_o unproved_a supposition_n be_v not_o whole_o judicious_a and_o that_o they_o show_v he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o assert_v
way_n to_o obtain_v the_o end_n of_o what_o he_o design_n now_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o we_o have_v to_o allege_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v deny_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o make_v these_o general_a reflection_n he_o i_o say_v who_o confess_v in_o the_o second_o period_n of_o his_o first_o chapter_n that_o i_o be_o not_o to_o blame_v for_o have_v ground_v my_o chief_a accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n upon_o the_o defect_n i_o find_v therein_o provide_v i_o establish_v truth_n and_o reason_n but_o this_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o he_o say_v here_o that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n just_o require_v of_o a_o man_n who_o treat_v on_o any_o subject_a but_o only_o this_o that_o he_o lay_v down_o good_a principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o true_a conclusion_n for_o the_o falsity_n of_o principle_n or_o consequence_n proceed_v rather_o from_o a_o defect_n in_o the_o matter_n or_o form_n of_o a_o argument_n in_o particular_a than_o in_o a_o method_n in_o general_n chap._n iii_o the_o three_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o proof_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o argument_n which_o can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o mere_a conjecture_n mr._n arnaud_n seem_v unwilling_a to_o grant_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o his_o argument_n and_o thereupon_o have_v only_o propose_v the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n viz._n whether_o a_o man_n may_v not_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v 2._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o he_o may_v in_o some_o particular_a case_n it_o be_v then_o our_o part_n to_o show_v he_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o only_o design_v to_o oppose_v but_o even_o overthrow_n by_o his_o arguing_n our_o proof_n of_o fact_n so_o that_o the_o question_v now_o be_v whether_o this_o endeavour_n of_o he_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a whether_o according_a to_o a_o regular_a course_n or_o contrary_n to_o it_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o consider_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o method_n or_o advantage_n expect_v by_o it_o as_o it_o have_v be_v express_o declare_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n be_v to_o bring_v any_o unprejudiced_a person_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n '_o s_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o this_o new_a method_n be_v propose_v to_o remedy_v a_o inconveniency_n usual_o attend_v that_o ordinary_a method_n call_v discussion_n wherein_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o man_n seldom_o sufficient_o comprehend_v the_o strength_n of_o proof_n because_o they_o be_v not_o consider_v in_o their_o right_a order_n which_o ever_o so_o place_v they_o as_o that_o they_o mutual_o assist_v and_o fortify_v each_o other_o i_o need_v but_o entreat_v he_o likewise_o to_o remember_v the_o first_o title_n of_o the_o treatise_n before_o it_o be_v print_v when_o it_o be_v put_v into_o my_o hand_n to_o be_v answer_v which_o be_v as_o follow_v a_o treatise_n contain_v a_o easy_a mean_n to_o convince_v heretic_n by_o show_v they_o there_o have_v no_o alteration_n be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o the_o preface_n before_o my_o answer_n last_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o request_n of_o he_o but_o only_o to_o remember_v the_o new_a title_n under_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n and_o they_o which_o follow_v be_v publish_v which_o be_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o else_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o man_n that_o promise_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o hope_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o but_o that_o he_o shall_v invalidate_v all_o our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o which_o we_o think_v we_o have_v establish_v the_o reality_n of_o a_o innovation_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o the_o favour_n to_o suppose_v a_o while_n that_o i_o be_o not_o obstinate_a and_o i_o will_v likewise_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v i_o be_v mistake_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o the_o persuasion_n i_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o proof_n concern_v a_o innovation_n have_v be_v false_a now_o shall_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v that_o his_o method_n be_v able_a to_o undeceive_v i_o and_o dissipate_v all_o the_o false_a impression_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n have_v wrought_v in_o my_o mind_n shall_v he_o i_o say_v pretend_v to_o this_o he_o have_v imagine_v as_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v that_o he_o be_v able_a by_o his_o argument_n to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n and_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o he_o have_v be_v certain_o to_o blame_v in_o say_v he_o will_v convince_v heretic_n and_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v if_o they_o be_v not_o invincible_o obstinate_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o shall_v see_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o or_o no_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v uphold_v the_o honour_n of_o so_o great_a a_o design_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v not_o abate_v something_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o only_o show_v the_o pretention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o method_n it_o can_v be_v allege_v in_o his_o behalf_n he_o have_v not_o these_o aforementioned_a proof_n in_o his_o mind_n but_o only_o offer_v his_o own_o which_o he_o judge_v conclusive_a for_o beside_o that_o when_o a_o man_n lay_v down_o a_o method_n as_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v a_o effect_n he_o ought_v consider_v whatsoever_o may_v hinder_v the_o produce_v of_o this_o or_o the_o contrary_a effect_n we_o may_v far_o observe_v he_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n in_o this_o treatise_n wherein_o be_v contain_v these_o proof_n concern_v which_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v ignorance_n see_v they_o make_v up_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o book_n it_o ought_v moreover_o to_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o refute_v as_o i_o already_o say_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n a_o account_n who_o whole_a strength_n be_v ground_v on_o these_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o account_n which_o take_v they_o for_o its_o foundation_n and_o borrow_v from_o they_o whatsoever_o it_o will_v persuade_v and_o refute_v it_o not_o in_o oppose_v other_o proof_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o by_o argument_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o imagine_v his_o argument_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v these_o proof_n it_o be_v impossible_a if_o they_o stand_v firm_a but_o that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n or_o innovation_n shall_v do_v so_o too_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o shift_v the_o question_n that_o he_o may_v draw_v on_o the_o reader_n to_o another_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_o evident_a that_o i_o need_v not_o give_v he_o the_o least_o hint_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v certain_o a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o bare_o oppose_v argument_n against_o our_o proof_n and_o pretend_v to_o invalidate_v they_o by_o argument_n the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v do_v without_o think_v on_o the_o second_o these_o argument_n may_v be_v examine_v and_o compare_v with_o our_o proof_n without_o any_o other_o pretence_n than_o the_o keep_n the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n and_o hinder_v it_o from_o determine_v on_o either_o side_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n keep_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n we_o shall_v have_v answer_v he_o after_o another_o sort_n but_o he_o have_v extend_v his_o design_n so_o far_o as_o to_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o final_a acknowledgement_n the_o question_n than_o be_v not_o so_o much_o about_o his_o bare_a opposition_n although_o that_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o at_o length_n to_o be_v useless_a and_o that_o he_o can_v expect_v any_o advantage_n from_o it_o for_o the_o debate_n at_o present_a consist_v either_o in_o the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o his_o design_n when_o he_o imagine_v this_o opposition_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o notwithstanding_o our_o prejudices_fw-la against_o it_o occasion_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n proof_n but_o to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v far_o suppose_v that_o we_o compare_v not_o here_o the_o proof_n draw_v
method_n of_o prescription_n but_o this_o will_v be_v to_o undertake_v to_o show_v a_o thing_n impossible_a for_o a_o method_n make_v up_o of_o proof_n take_v from_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o a_o genere_fw-la probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n term_v they_o can_v not_o surmount_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o sight_n of_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o propose_v the_o thing_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o how_o then_o may_v we_o never_o establish_v our_o sentiment_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n we_o do_v not_o say_v so_o we_o only_o mean_v thus_o much_o that_o when_o the_o sentiment_n of_o person_n be_v oppose_v which_o be_v ground_v on_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v as_o certain_a as_o any_o thing_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o sense_n it_o be_v then_o i_o say_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o pretend_v to_o make_v they_o alter_v their_o opinion_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n ground_v on_o moral_a impossibility_n this_o be_v the_o knot_n of_o the_o question_n if_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v only_o with_o people_n prepossess_v in_o favour_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o may_v then_o use_v his_o method_n of_o prescription_n to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v already_o entertain_v there_o can_v nothing_o be_v allege_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o proof_n be_v in_o that_o case_n only_o to_o be_v consider_v if_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o indifferent_a person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o such_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v any_o side_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v he_o may_v then_o likewise_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n provide_v his_o principle_n be_v well_o ground_v and_o his_o conclusion_n more_o decisive_a than_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o they_o there_o need_v then_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v reply_v unless_o there_o be_v something_o indirect_a in_o his_o method_n but_o this_o can_v do_v no_o more_o at_o far_a but_o only_o oblige_v people_n to_o examine_v with_o great_a care_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o principle_n and_o that_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o not_o make_v they_o reject_v they_o for_o indirect_a argument_n conclude_v sometime_o with_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o direct_v one_o nay_o i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o do_v with_o person_n prepossess_v with_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o what_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o he_o may_v then_o lawful_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v prepossess_v by_o another_o method_n nor_o object_n that_o that_o of_o prescription_n proceed_v indirect_o or_o follow_v not_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n these_o kind_n of_o objection_n may_v cause_v suspicion_n but_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v man_n absolute_o reject_v argument_n which_o perhaps_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o certitude_n than_o those_o which_o have_v occasion_v the_o prejudice_n but_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o against_o who_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v write_v we_o be_v in_o none_o of_o these_o circumstance_n be_v not_o only_o lead_v by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n in_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o by_o proof_n which_o propose_v we_o the_o point_n in_o question_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o by_o proof_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v above_o all_o contradiction_n and_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v we_o change_v our_o mind_n by_o proof_n which_o be_v not_o only_o indirect_a and_o mediate_a one_o and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o mere_a probability_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n we_o have_v then_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v mear_v chimaera_n in_o our_o respect_n and_o that_o without_o consider_v they_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o their_o own_o kind_n and_o in_o the_o matter_n on_o which_o they_o treat_v they_o can_v make_v such_o a_o strong_a impression_n on_o we_o as_o to_o deface_v that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o receive_v for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o any_o rational_a man_n will_v be_v more_o affect_v with_o probability_n than_o with_o solid_a proof_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a place_n to_o make_v comparison_n of_o the_o method_n of_o protestant_n with_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v make_v apparent_a that_o we_o have_v sure_a and_o short_a one_o than_o those_o which_o it_o propose_v but_o this_o be_v not_o our_o question_n and_o i_o be_o resolve_v not_o to_o follow_v all_o mr._n arnaud_v fruitless_a digression_n his_o word_n cost_v he_o nothing_o and_o people_n be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v they_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v as_o oracle_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o for_z shall_v i_o wander_v from_o my_o subject_n as_o often_o as_o he_o do_v there_o will_v be_v few_o reader_n who_o will_v not_o be_v tire_v with_o our_o debate_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n a_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o controversy_n which_o to_o this_o day_n have_v perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o every_o man_n may_v read_v or_o hear_v they_o read_v public_o which_o do_v full_o and_o clear_o contain_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o god_n grace_n even_o the_o most_o illiterate_a may_v judge_v whether_o the_o minister_n under_o who_o they_o live_v be_v able_a and_o willing_a to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n and_o whether_o our_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o need_v but_o examine_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o whether_o we_o be_v teach_v in_o it_o all_o thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o second_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o strength_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o find_v in_o this_o communion_n wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v our_o conscience_n and_o to_o live_v in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o to_o ascertain_v ourselves_o in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o moreover_o if_o nothing_o be_v teach_v or_o practise_v which_o overthrow_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n for_o if_o nothing_o do_v offend_v the_o conscience_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v needless_a for_o we_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o discussion_n of_o all_o the_o error_n which_o have_v trouble_v or_o still_o perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o know_v all_o the_o particular_a heresy_n which_o have_v trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o make_v a_o formal_a and_o positive_a renunciation_n of_o they_o for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o be_v not_o taint_v with_o any_o of_o they_o and_o firm_o to_o believe_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o religion_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o assure_v ourselves_o we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o we_o inform_v ourselves_o of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o man_n it_o may_v suffice_v we_o to_o know_v that_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o be_v member_n teach_v what_o it_o ought_v concern_v god_n glory_n and_o our_o soul_n edification_n and_o maintain_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o answer_v these_o ends._n now_o this_o every_o man_n may_v find_v in_o our_o church_n for_o if_o he_o compare_v his_o minister_n doctrine_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v that_o what_o he_o teach_v be_v exact_o contain_v therein_o he_o shall_v perceive_v likewise_o that_o we_o mix_v no_o doctrine_n of_o man_n with_o it_o which_o overthrow_n its_o foundation_n this_o way_n of_o examination_n be_v short_a easy_a and_o proportionable_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o all_o people_n and_o thereupon_o there_o may_v be_v make_v a_o judgement_n as_o certain_a as_o if_o every_o single_a controversy_n have_v be_v examine_v apart_o the_o most_o simple_a then_o among_o we_o may_v live_v in_o perfect_a peace_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o one_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n either_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v err_v nor_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o cease_v to_o believe_v
accomplishment_n and_o whatsoever_o cloud_n have_v fall_v on_o the_o ministration_n of_o it_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n device_n with_o god_n everlasting_a truth_n yet_o have_v our_o saviour_n take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a and_o execute_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v no_o need_n to_o perplex_v himself_o with_o history_n nor_o with_o read_v over_o of_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o volume_n which_o will_v not_o yield_v he_o the_o least_o satisfaction_n much_o less_o need_n he_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n which_o be_v a_o four_o way_n the_o world_n have_v yet_o never_o be_v acquaint_v with_o when_o such_o a_o person_n hear_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v that_o even_o by_o this_o way_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o learned_a the_o truth_n he_o believe_v have_v be_v illustrate_v neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v with_o a_o humane_a faith_n what_o be_v tell_v he_o concern_v it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v change_v its_o foundation_n and_o leave_v its_o reliance_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o where_o it_o be_v so_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v be_v question_v concern_v the_o solidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n or_o that_o of_o any_o other_o minister_n relate_v to_o this_o subject_a he_o will_v not_o be_v trouble_v about_o it_o nor_o far_o concern_v himself_o in_o these_o debate_n for_o he_o know_v his_o incapacity_n he_o will_v content_v himself_o with_o a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o with_o his_o confidence_n in_o god_n leave_v these_o debate_n to_o those_o that_o have_v skill_n to_o manage_v they_o now_o as_o to_o such_o as_o contemn_v mr._n aubertins_n book_n i_o know_v none_o in_o our_o communion_n of_o that_o number_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v find_v as_o few_o of_o that_o mind_n if_o we_o except_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v give_v their_o judgement_n about_o it_o after_o a_o very_a slight_n and_o peremptory_a manner_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o far_a notice_n of_o this_o here_o but_o continue_v my_o observation_n i_o do_v affirm_v then_o i_o never_o yet_o have_v the_o luck_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o wretched_a calvinist_n who_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o such_o pitiful_a strain_n i_o be_v never_o yet_o tell_v that_o the_o scripture_n fill_v the_o mind_n with_o doubt_n 34._o lib._n 1._o c._o â—_o p._n 34._o which_o it_o do_v not_o resolve_v and_o that_o such_o a_o person_n find_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n obscure_a and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n can_v not_o satisfy_v he_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o can_v win_v his_o heart_n be_v not_o this_o such_o a_o model_n of_o calvinism_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v draw_v from_o a_o idea_n of_o his_o own_o conceive_v and_o offer_v to_o they_o who_o will_v henceforward_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o its_o proselyte_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o any_o man_n to_o become_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proselyte_n will_v sacrifice_v the_o scripture_n father_n and_o divine_n of_o both_o party_n to_o they_o what_o probability_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o their_o pretention_n shall_v so_o far_o prevail_v upon_o any_o man_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o idle_a fancy_n to_o imagine_v that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v real_o of_o our_o communion_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o condition_n and_o thereupon_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n of_o change_v his_o belief_n and_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o be_v entire_o faulty_a for_o it_o can_v at_o far_a but_o conclude_v a_o uncertainty_n touch_v the_o father_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o which_o a_o good_a man_n will_v never_o depart_v even_o when_o he_o shall_v fall_v into_o doubt_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o see_v who_o these_o person_n be_v who_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o float_v on_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n they_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o most_o know_a minister_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o all_o the_o unlearned_a calvinist_n on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v 36._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 36._o most_o false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o most_o able_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o all_o protestant_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v this_o search_n be_v rash_a in_o believe_v it_o and_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o but_o by_o a_o fond_a humour_n the_o former_a of_o these_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o slight_a proof_n observe_v here_o the_o first_o of_o they_o lewis_n lavater_n relate_v that_o oecolampadius_n begin_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o read_v st._n augustine_n work_n that_o he_o be_v strengthen_v in_o his_o doubt_n by_o read_v of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o he_o immediate_o reject_v his_o first_o thought_n by_o consider_v these_o doctrine_n be_v general_o entertain_v yet_o be_v willing_a to_o overcome_v this_o weakness_n of_o mind_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n but_o can_v not_o be_v full_o satisfy_v by_o they_o because_o he_o oftentimes_o meet_v in_o their_o write_n with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o at_o length_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o man_n he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o truth_n appear_v more_o clear_o unto_o he_o this_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v imbibe_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o his_o infancy_n to_o discover_v immediate_o the_o truth_n see_v that_o oecolampadius_n who_o perceive_v the_o first_o beam_n of_o it_o shine_v in_o st._n augustine_n work_n and_o afterward_o receive_v deep_a impression_n by_o read_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v puzzle_v by_o read_v the_o father_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o afterward_o come_v more_o easy_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o write_n from_o that_o time_n he_o vehement_o urge_v against_o all_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n this_o show_v we_o the_o strength_n of_o prejudice_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o father_n to_o become_v first_o well_o exercise_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o to_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v know_v they_o hold_v the_o ausbovyg_a confession_n and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n in_o this_o controversy_n for_o they_o have_v be_v great_o concern_v to_o have_v the_o father_n on_o their_o side_n some_o of_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o impose_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstanciation_n on_o the_o indefinite_a general_a expression_n which_o import_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rather_o than_o to_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o will_v overthrow_v their_o doctrine_n howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o our_o minister_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o stray_v thus_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n that_o passage_n of_o scaliger_n which_o he_o urge_v against_o we_o be_v take_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o impertinent_a book_n as_o ever_o be_v write_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v more_o leisure_n than_o he_o pretend_v see_v he_o set_v himself_o upon_o inquire_v after_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n this_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o what_o scaliger_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v discourse_v in_o a_o familiar_a colloquy_n which_o be_v stuff_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o foolery_n and_o absurdity_n for_o the_o school_n boy_n from_o who_o memoir_n these_o exercitation_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o press_n have_v insert_v whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o head_n after_o a_o childish_a and_o inconsiderate_a manner_n which_o show_v we_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o himself_o that_o one_o of_o these_o youth_n who_o help_v to_o
point_n which_o can_v be_v alter_v without_o pass_v over_o from_o truth_n to_o error_n or_o from_o error_n to_o truth_n if_o then_o it_o be_v true_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v and_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v several_a time_n of_o contrary_a opinion_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o she_o have_v be_v in_o error_n and_o consequent_o she_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n attribute_v unto_o she_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n answer_n do_v evident_o suppose_v the_o actual_a reality_n of_o this_o change_n it_o have_v then_o give_v i_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v this_o objection_n i_o have_v make_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n distinction_n come_v too_o late_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n never_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n of_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n and_o grace_n the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o to_o know_v absolute_o what_o that_o author_n believe_v or_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o think_v or_o do_v not_o think_v when_o this_o shall_v be_v question_v we_o shall_v always_o be_v ready_a to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n relation_n of_o that_o matter_n but_o here_o it_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o his_o term_n and_o whether_o he_o have_v give_v i_o a_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v that_o objection_n against_o he_o in_o my_o preface_n it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o the_o consequence_n be_v not_o true_a mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v he_o have_v sufficient_o justify_v his_o friend_n in_o assert_v he_o make_v not_o use_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n because_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o the_o calvinist_n deny_v it_o it_o be_v thence_o clear_a that_o to_o make_v a_o advantageous_a use_n of_o it_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v establish_v before_o which_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v a_o entire_a treatise_n make_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o dispute_n but_o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v deny_v it_o and_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o rash_a consequence_n as_o ever_o be_v draw_v although_o that_o mr._n claude_n have_v do_v this_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n and_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n true_a character_n that_o he_o be_v never_o more_o fierce_a than_o when_o he_o be_v gravel_v or_o allege_v thing_n whole_o beside_o the_o purpose_n we_o have_v not_o ground_v our_o present_a objection_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n not_o use_v the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n for_o his_o principle_n this_o be_v a_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o it_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o that_o the_o term_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o instance_n of_o a_o change_n which_o i_o have_v affirm_v do_v oppose_v this_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o and_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o but_o that_o of_o the_o people_n now_o it_o be_v to_o this_o he_o shall_v apply_v himself_o and_o not_o continual_o entertain_v we_o with_o impertinent_a digression_n moreover_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o that_o the_o reason_n dissuade_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o make_v use_n of_o it_o be_v because_o we_o deny_v it_o we_o no_o less_o deny_v the_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n which_o be_v a_o principle_n needs_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o eight_o chapter_n that_o the_o principle_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o popular_a infallibility_n be_v a_o necessary_a foundation_n to_o the_o calvinist_n whereon_o to_o build_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o all_o this_o great_a machine_n of_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n consist_v of_o so_o many_o different_a opinion_n have_v almost_o need_v upon_o all_o occasion_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o it_o undertake_v to_o overthrow_v have_v be_v insensible_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o deny_v he_o his_o principle_n but_o when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o grant_v it_o he_o he_o than_o hold_v another_o language_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o say_v he_o do_v not_o design_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o people_n any_o other_o infallibility_n than_o that_o which_o all_o the_o world_n allow_v they_o and_o which_o mr._n claude_n do_v himself_o grant_v never_o any_o person_n dispose_v more_o free_o of_o other_o man_n thought_n then_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o deny_v we_o confess_v according_a as_o he_o please_v he_o bring_v we_o on_o his_o stage_n as_o often_o as_o he_o listen_v make_v we_o say_v sometime_o one_o thing_n and_o sometime_o another_o and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o dispute_v successful_o but_o whether_o we_o confess_v or_o deny_v this_o his_o popular_a infallibility_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o for_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o this_o but_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v at_o a_o loss_n how_o to_o defend_v himself_o from_o it_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o wherein_o not_o only_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o universe_n but_o a_o particular_a number_n of_o people_n a_o province_n a_o city_n a_o borough_n a_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v wherein_o it_o can_v happen_v he_o shall_v be_v deceive_v himself_o nor_o will_v deceive_v other_o wherefore_o must_v we_o have_v the_o gazetier_n bring_v in_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o who_o be_v infallible_a when_o he_o tell_v we_o any_o considerable_a news_n such_o as_o be_v the_o king_n go_v into_o the_o low_a country_n the_o take_n of_o city_n in_o flanders_n the_o canonization_n of_o st._n francis_n de_fw-fr sales_n the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o seven_o and_o the_o election_n of_o clement_n the_o nine_o if_o he_o relate_v this_o news_n only_o to_o advertise_v we_o he_o begin_v his_o book_n after_o the_o king_n victory_n in_o the_o low_a country_n every_o man_n may_v believe_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_v for_o we_o know_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o add_v a_o period_n or_o two_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o book_n although_o it_o be_v already_o far_o advance_v but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n victory_n will_v not_o be_v so_o certain_a as_o those_o of_o our_o monarch_n if_o in_o effect_n he_o have_v not_o mention_v this_o to_o we_o but_o to_o confirm_v by_o example_n his_o popular_a infallibility_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o these_o instance_n be_v beside_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o single_a person_n or_o a_o particular_a sort_n of_o people_n and_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o whole_a body_n of_o people_n i_o will_v call_v the_o first_o if_o you_o will_v a_o infallibility_n of_o testimony_n and_o the_o second_o a_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v attribute_v to_o a_o people_n a_o church_n a_o province_n a_o city_n or_o a_o particular_a person_n without_o the_o second_o i_o will_v grant_v likewise_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o certain_a case_n for_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n to_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o news_n it_o relate_v though_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n even_o this_o happen_v not_o seldom_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_o false_a than_o popular_a news_n but_o though_o i_o grant_v this_o be_v impossible_a in_o some_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o people_n govern_v by_o certain_a person_n may_v not_o insensible_o without_o any_o noise_n alter_v their_o sentiment_n and_o pass_v over_o into_o a_o opinion_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o for_o to_o make_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n as_o this_o be_v there_o needs_o only_o the_o concurrence_n of_o two_o
the_o greek_n of_o take_v up_o their_o dead_a a_o year_n after_o they_o be_v bury_v if_o they_o find_v their_o body_n be_v not_o yet_o consume_v they_o examine_v what_o remain_v of_o they_o and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o stink_n but_o have_v a_o good_a colour_n they_o esteem_v that_o person_n a_o holy_a man_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o corpse_n be_v black_a or_o swell_v they_o repute_v he_o to_o have_v be_v a_o ill_a liver_n and_o a_o excommunicate_v person_n wherefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o their_o form_n of_o excommunication_n one_o of_o their_o imprecation_n be_v that_o such_o a_o person_n may_v not_o be_v consume_v after_o death_n neither_o in_o this_o world_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v but_o that_o he_o may_v be_v swell_v like_o a_o drum_n they_o very_o believe_v this_o be_v perfect_o accomplish_v and_o leo_n allatius_n tell_v we_o several_a story_n of_o those_o phantasm_n which_o they_o call_v burcolaques_n which_o be_v say_v he_o excommunicate_v person_n who_o be_v decease_v torment_v the_o live_n and_o of_o who_o the_o greek_n be_v as_o much_o afraid_a as_o our_o child_n when_o we_o tell_v they_o of_o friar_n bourru'_v ghost_n nay_o so_o great_o be_v they_o prepossess_v with_o false_a opinion_n as_o to_o imagine_v a_o excommunication_n pronounce_v by_o a_o christian_n that_o afterward_o turn_v turk_n produce_v the_o same_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v keep_v the_o body_n from_o consume_v and_o cause_v it_o to_o grow_v hard_a and_o swell_v till_o such_o time_n as_o this_o excommunication_n be_v take_v off_o by_o he_o who_o pronounce_v it_o although_o never_o so_o great_a a_o infidel_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o leo_n allatius_n concern_v the_o patriarch_n raphael_n who_o to_o dissolve_v 42._o christoph_n angel_n c._n 42._o the_o body_n of_o a_o excommunicate_v person_n be_v force_v to_o apply_v himself_o to_o a_o renegado_n for_o his_o absolution_n we_o may_v reckon_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o grecian_a superstition_n the_o belief_n they_o have_v long_o hold_v touch_v a_o miracle_n that_o happen_v every_o year_n in_o the_o sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n on_o the_o saturday_n before_o easter_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o lamp_n be_v extinguish_v the_o patriarch_n enter_v alone_o into_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o god_n send_v a_o beam_n of_o light_n from_o heaven_n wherewith_o he_o kindle_v the_o torch_n he_o hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o therewith_o light_v all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v perform_v passim_fw-la annot._n allat_n de_fw-mi quorund_fw-mi graecor_fw-la opinat_fw-la &_o alii_fw-la passim_fw-la with_o great_a ceremony_n and_o public_a acclamation_n of_o rejoice_v not_o only_o by_o the_o greek_n but_o all_o the_o eastern_a christian_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n for_o they_o all_o hold_v this_o miracle_n to_o be_v true_a neither_o do_v they_o at_o all_o suspect_n the_o truth_n of_o another_o miracle_n which_o 42._o christoph_n angel_n c._n 42._o they_o say_v happen_v once_o a_o year_n in_o cairo_n near_o the_o river_n of_o nile_n and_o which_o last_v from_o holy_a thursday_n to_o ascension_n day_n which_o be_v that_o in_o several_a country_n the_o dead_a body_n arise_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n but_o this_o miracle_n only_o happen_v when_o they_o celebrate_v easter_n according_a to_o ancient_a custom_n whereas_o shall_v they_o celebrate_v it_o according_a to_o the_o new_a calendar_n the_o miracle_n will_v infallible_o cease_v as_o it_o fall_v out_o about_o fourscore_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o when_o the_o greek_n alter_v the_o time_n of_o the_o celebration_n upon_o which_o the_o dead_a body_n arise_v no_o more_o and_o the_o sacred_a fire_n be_v also_o withhold_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o the_o observance_n again_o of_o the_o former_a day_n whereupon_o the_o miracle_n return_v and_o this_o relation_n we_o have_v from_o christophorus_n angelus_n and_o some_o other_o we_o may_v give_v a_o far_a description_n of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n of_o these_o poor_a people_n be_v not_o what_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v the_o world_n of_o m._n arnaud_n vain_a triumph_n for_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o all_o these_o sect_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o advantage_n will_v accrue_v to_o he_o thereby_o will_v it_o hence_o appear_v impossible_a that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v creep_v in_o among_o they_o by_o the_o same_o mean_v the_o true_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n have_v slip_v out_o for_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n be_v but_o sorry_a keeper_n of_o evangelical_n truth_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o impose_v on_o these_o people_n who_o mind_n have_v be_v so_o darken_v with_o error_n all_o mark_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v long_o since_o lose_v among_o they_o they_o may_v be_v make_v believe_v any_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n as_o white_a paper_n whereon_o man_n may_v write_v what_o they_o please_v there_o need_v but_o one_o man_n fall_v into_o a_o error_n to_o draw_v all_o the_o rest_n after_o he_o and_o this_o mr._n poulet_n have_v well_o 28._o relation_n of_o the_o levant_n or_o the_o sieur_n of_o poulet_n voyage_n part._n 2._o c._n 28._o observe_v in_o the_o account_n he_o give_v we_o of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o still_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o old_a error_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o be_v hate_v by_o all_o the_o levantine_n christian_n they_o know_v not_o what_o they_o believe_v say_v he_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v any_o new_a opinion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v provide_v it_o include_v not_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o holy_a see_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v they_o be_v not_o firm_a or_o precaution_v against_o any_o article_n but_o that_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v oftentimes_o tempt_v and_o sometime_o surprise_v into_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o supremacy_n but_o as_o to_o other_o point_n they_o be_v very_o ductil_o be_v ignorant_a of_o their_o mean_v and_o these_o be_v such_o people_n mr._n arnaud_n desire_v and_o who_o seem_v to_o he_o fit_a object_n to_o ground_n his_o dispute_n on_o he_o think_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o this_o confusion_n but_o certain_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o true_a account_n of_o these_o matter_n and_o not_o so_o high_o to_o extol_v his_o own_o victory_n see_v the_o honour_n of_o they_o be_v much_o diminish_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o offer_v chap._n ii_o that_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o the_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v â—ade_v to_o communicate_v to_o they_o their_o religion_n do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n discover_v here_o be_v then_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o deceit_n detect_v which_o consist_v in_o the_o conceal_n from_o we_o the_o real_a condition_n wherein_o this_o people_n have_v so_o long_o lie_v as_o to_o religion_n to_o the_o end_n the_o weakness_n of_o his_o argument_n may_v lie_v undiscovered_a the_o second_o consist_v in_o set_v before_o we_o several_a impertinent_a historical_a passage_n on_o purpose_n to_o avert_v his_o reader_n mind_n from_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o know_v will_v prove_v disavantagious_a to_o he_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_v a_o very_a disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o change_v the_o natural_a use_n and_o order_n of_o thing_n and_o snatch_v out_o of_o man_n sight_n the_o true_a and_o important_a consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o by_o substitute_v other_o which_o be_v but_o mere_a amusement_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v for_o not_o be_v able_a to_o deny_v that_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n have_v very_o much_o facilitated_a the_o attempt_n of_o the_o latin_n establish_v their_o doctrine_n in_o those_o part_n he_o thereupon_o suppose_v i_o affirm_v the_o greek_n never_o know_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o under_o pretence_n of_o oppose_v this_o fancy_n spring_v from_o his_o own_o brain_n he_o retail_v out_o the_o history_n of_o the_o east_n to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v at_o present_a on_o the_o little_a reason_n he_o have_v to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o opinion_n i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o this_o be_v his_o chimaera_n and_o not_o i_o i_o shall_v only_o represent_v here_o the_o same_o historical_a passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v produce_v in_o that_o manner_n wherein_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v propose_v to_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o dispute_n and_o not_o in_o that_o false_a view_n wherein_o he_o have_v represent_v they_o in_o a_o word_n
rule_v the_o church_n after_o their_o manner_n and_o drive_v away_o the_o greek_n whensoever_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o as_o to_o the_o rebellious_a and_o obstinate_a greek_n who_o will_v not_o relent_v and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n they_o severe_o punish_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretofore_o in_o the_o east_n and_o especial_o at_o antioch_n he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_n greek_n author_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v make_v of_o this_o history_n since_o the_o emperor_n porphyrogennetu_n '_o s_o ibid._n ibid._n time_n to_o that_o of_o john_n batatza_fw-mi '_o be_v the_o latin_n do_v nothing_o else_o but_o plunder_n city_n and_o island_n they_o expel_v the_o orthodox_n prelate_n from_o their_o seat_n and_o substitute_v cardinal_n in_o their_o place_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n with_o they_o and_o this_o they_o do_v at_o constantinople_n cyprus_n antioch_n and_o other_o city_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o they_o constrain_v all_o the_o people_n not_o except_v the_o priest_n and_o monk_n to_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n and_o communion_n and_o commemorate_v the_o pope_n they_o be_v friend_n to_o those_o that_o obey_v they_o but_o as_o to_o they_o that_o reprehend_v they_o they_o treat_v they_o as_o heretic_n and_o those_o that_o abhor_v their_o communion_n be_v punish_v open_o even_o to_o the_o make_v they_o suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o use_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o king_n and_o tyrant_n handle_v the_o primitive_a christian_n witness_v the_o holy_a monk_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n who_o they_o keep_v three_o year_n in_o prison_n because_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o inflict_v on_o they_o all_o manner_n of_o torment_n and_o in_o fine_a not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v good_a be_v possess_v with_o rage_n they_o fasten_v they_o to_o their_o horse_n tail_n and_o draw_v they_o over_o precipice_n cause_v othre_n to_o be_v burn_v alive_a john_n their_o abbot_n have_v remain_v some_o time_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n call_v upon_o god_n one_o of_o these_o furious_a latin_n strike_v he_o down_o with_o his_o mace_n into_o the_o fire_n and_o thus_o do_v this_o holy_a man_n render_v his_o spirit_n unto_o his_o creator_n he_o far_o add_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v some_o monk_n as_o spy_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n they_o see_v the_o patriarch_n german_a at_o nice_a who_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n receive_v for_o answer_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v trouble_v thereat_o and_o if_o the_o greek_n will_v send_v any_o to_o make_v peace_n they_o will_v be_v kind_o receive_v it_o be_v only_o say_v he_o to_o deride_v and_o impose_v on_o we_o that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o send_v first_o to_o they_o as_o it_o be_v to_o accuse_v ourselves_o and_o acknowledge_v our_o error_n which_o plain_o appear_v afterward_o by_o their_o letter_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o think_v leo_n allatius_n who_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v suspect_v by_o the_o latin_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o birth_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o see_v the_o answer_n he_o make_v if_o this_o author_n say_v he_o mean_v the_o greek_n who_o remain_v fix_v to_o their_o ceremony_n embrace_v otherwise_o the_o truth_n he_o be_v mistaaen_fw-mi for_o the_o latin_n have_v ibid._n ibid._n be_v so_o far_o from_o drive_v they_o away_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o often_o as_o they_o have_v occasion_n if_o he_o mean_v the_o schismatic_n and_o those_o that_o maintain_v the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o trifle_n for_o how_o can_v he_o imagine_v the_o catholic_n who_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v suffer_v in_o a_o country_n they_o have_v conquer_a with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o blood_n the_o greek_n their_o enemy_n and_o adversary_n to_o their_o faith_n to_o live_v unpunished_a these_o erroneous_a people_n must_v be_v reduce_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o own_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o simple_a banishment_n but_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o this_o be_v allatius_n his_o moderation_n which_o do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o we_o need_v not_o oppose_v allatius_n against_o he_o we_o need_v but_o hear_v himself_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o use_v all_o manner_n of_o violence_n to_o settle_v their_o religion_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o say_v he_o the_o latin_n possess_v themselves_o of_o all_o the_o church_n they_o establish_v a_o latin_a patriarch_n they_o fill_v constantinople_n with_o latin_a priest_n they_o create_v a_o latin_a emperor_n who_o be_v baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n and_o prosecute_a their_o conquest_n in_o greece_n they_o bring_v under_o their_o obedience_n almost_o whatsoever_o appertain_v in_o europe_n to_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n the_o grecian_a emperor_n flee_v into_o asia_n have_v but_o three_o or_o four_o city_n leave_v he_o which_o be_v all_o that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n remain_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o greek_n behold_v here_o then_o all_o greece_n subdue_v not_o only_o to_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o pope_n legate_n use_v such_o hard_a and_o rigorous_a course_n to_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n that_o at_o length_n the_o emperor_n henry_n baldwin_n '_o s_o successor_n be_v force_v to_o take_v they_o off_o maugre_o the_o legate_n pelagus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o in_o another_o place_n that_o greece_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n as_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o signalise_v themselves_o by_o punish_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heretic_n who_o make_v it_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o skill_n to_o discover_v they_o and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o piety_n to_o have_v they_o severe_o punish_v that_o these_o inquisitor_n be_v in_o several_a place_n master_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o be_v order_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o confer_v with_o they_o and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n be_v not_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n full_o persuade_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n good_a intention_n towards_o they_o these_o historical_a passage_n he_o have_v offer_v be_v enough_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v for_o this_o deplorable_a condition_n of_o greece_n and_o all_o the_o east_n and_o the_o violent_a mean_n the_o latin_n here_o use_v to_o plant_v their_o religion_n for_o several_a year_n together_o that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o near_o two_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o east_n and_o fifty_o eight_o in_o greece_n may_v well_o introduce_v among_o these_o people_n the_o belief_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o there_o be_v methinks_v more_o reason_n to_o admire_v if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v than_o if_o it_o have_v we_o be_v not_o yet_o get_v to_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n history_n he_o tell_v 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o we_o three_o thing_n worth_a our_o observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o although_o constantinople_n be_v retake_v from_o the_o latin_n by_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la yet_o they_o keep_v still_o several_a place_n in_o greece_n and_o even_o whole_a province_n as_o achaia_n second_o that_o the_o latin_n be_v still_o master_n of_o divers_a great_a island_n as_o cyprus_n crete_n eubeé_fw-fr rhodes_n and_o divers_a other_o place_n three_o that_o the_o necessity_n the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n lie_v under_o of_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n cause_v they_o to_o keep_v a_o continual_a correspondency_n with_o several_a of_o they_o and_o to_o be_v in_o sundry_a particular_n subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o latin_n which_o remain_v at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o great_a number_n there_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n here_o be_v then_o the_o latin_n again_o not_o only_o mix_v with_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o ordinary_a commerce_n but_o in_o several_a place_n their_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o in_o a_o fit_a capacity_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v their_o religion_n leo_n allatius_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o when_o the_o king_n of_o england_n have_v possess_v 15._o de_fw-fr perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 15._o himself_o of_o cyprus_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o king_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o he_o may_v
in_o the_o other_o there_o be_v several_a particular_a point_n express_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n propter_fw-la diversas_fw-la haereses_fw-la a_o quibusdam_fw-la ex_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la ex_fw-la malitia_fw-la introductas_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o certain_a heresy_n introduce_v by_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o and_o malice_n of_o other_o now_o it_o be_v under_o these_o last_o point_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o as_o late_o define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o which_o those_o people_n have_v at_o that_o time_n no_o certain_a knowledge_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o must_v seek_v elsewhere_o for_o proof_n whereon_o to_o ground_v his_o pretention_n touch_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o question_n and_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o affirm_v he_o must_v be_v a_o extraordinary_a person_n if_o he_o can_v solid_o acquit_v himself_o of_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v before_o he_o and_o in_o all_o which_o i_o defy_v he_o to_o produce_v a_o false_a quotation_n he_o have_v be_v show_v five_o remarkable_a deceit_n whereby_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o conceal_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v in_o order_n to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o turn_v to_o a_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a use_n whatsoever_o conclude_v direct_o against_o he_o he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o these_o people_n have_v lie_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o the_o fond_a superstition_n reign_v among_o they_o which_o make_v they_o very_o unfit_a judge_n of_o our_o controversy_n he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o these_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o temporal_n and_o the_o violence_n offer_v they_o by_o the_o latin_n to_o make_v they_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o the_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v from_o their_o own_o prince_n upon_o this_o account_n we_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o country_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n and_o that_o without_o interruption_n to_o this_o day_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o what_o the_o emissary_n do_v and_o what_o the_o seminary_n contribute_v towards_o the_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a care_n for_o these_o people_n be_v to_o make_v they_o learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n now_o after_o this_o whether_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o it_o be_v a_o indifferent_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n so_o that_o it_o only_o now_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o vindicate_v my_o own_o particular_a reputation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o i_o have_v right_o or_o no_o affirm_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v by_o god_n assistance_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v satisfy_v all_o reasonable_a person_n book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o m._n arnaud_n six_o deceit_n manifest_v it_o may_v be_v remember_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o dispute_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o of_o these_o three_o proposition_n first_o that_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v prove_v what_o he_o pretend_v concern_v these_o church_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o the_o change_n in_o question_n impossible_a or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o actual_o happen_v second_o that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v schismatic_n never_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n three_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a be_v void_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o even_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v i_o have_v already_o make_v good_a the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o precede_a book_n and_o shall_v in_o this_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o greek_a church_n i_o shall_v treat_v of_o they_o in_o my_o five_o book_n but_o it_o be_v first_o necessary_a to_o lay_v down_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o we_o undertake_v may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n deceit_n more_o plain_o detect_v who_o continual_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n suppose_v impossibility_n prove_v impertinency_n and_o confound_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v we_o must_v know_v then_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n and_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n live_v in_o peace_n with_o the_o latin_n the_o other_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n have_v their_o communion_n apart_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n will_v not_o deny_v see_v that_o in_o their_o observation_n on_o the_o request_n of_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o ambrun_n they_o have_v themselves_o make_v this_o distinction_n of_o the_o greek_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a one_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o allege_v other_o proof_n touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o well_o know_v in_o effect_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o themselves_o have_v not_o be_v whole_o fruitless_a for_o beside_o that_o in_o greece_n itself_o and_o other_o patriarchates_n they_o have_v acquire_v a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n and_o entire_a family_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v there_o be_v whole_a nation_n which_o observe_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n who_o yet_o still_o observe_v the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v place_v in_o this_o rank_n all_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n rome_n venice_n tuscany_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sicily_n and_o naples_n which_o be_v call_v italian_a greek_n we_o may_v also_o bring_v under_o this_o rank_a a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o who_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o venetian_n for_o allatius_n testify_v that_o not_o only_o all_o these_o do_v observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o they_o of_o the_o east_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n likewise_o oblige_v they_o to_o a_o observance_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o maintain_v a_o greek_a bishop_n to_o confer_v order_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a mode_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o east_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatic_n we_o must_v likewise_o comprehend_v the_o russian_n which_o inhabit_v black_a russia_n and_o podolia_n under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o century_n arcudius_n commend_v sigismond_n the_o three_o for_o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o solicit_v but_o in_o a_o manner_n sigismond_n arcud_v epist._n ad_fw-la sigismond_n constrain_v they_o to_o make_v this_o union_n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la romanam_fw-la say_v he_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ver_fw-la be_fw-mi dei_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la se_fw-la adjungerent_fw-la excitasti_fw-la ac_fw-la pene_fw-la dixerim_fw-la impulisti_fw-la our_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v they_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n i_o express_o except_v they_o when_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n have_v say_v in_o plain_a term_n except_o those_o that_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n second_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a advantage_n end_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n towards_o the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v of_o these_o forementioned_a seminary_n and_o emissary_n in_o greece_n be_v the_o gain_n of_o proselyte_n and_o instruct_v young_a people_n in_o its_o doctrine_n to_o use_v they_o afterward_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o
form_n of_o faith_n he_o will_v answer_v it_o be_v because_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v in_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o in_o the_o greek_a there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transmutatur_fw-la and_o not_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o will_v answer_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o let_v this_o be_v examine_v it_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v indeed_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o as_o to_o other_o who_o do_v not_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v true_o to_o make_v mr_n arnaud_n argument_n good_a it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n he_o may_v adjust_a these_o matter_n when_o he_o please_v but_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n that_o the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o latin_n have_v demand_v wherefore_o after_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 25._o council_n florent_fw-la sess_n 25._o jesus_n christ_n take_v eat_z this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o have_v be_v break_v for_o you_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o your_o sin_n etc._n etc._n they_o add_v this_o prayer_n and_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o this_o cap_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n in_o change_v they_o by_o virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n they_o answer_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o these_o word_n the_o latin_a decree_n have_v this_o expression_n fateri_fw-la nos_fw-la diximus_fw-la per_fw-la haec_fw-la verba_fw-la transubstantiari_fw-la sacrum_n panem_fw-la &_o fieri_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la but_o the_o greek_a expression_n be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a say_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v the_o greek_a that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n here_o likewise_o to_o his_o synonimy_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o latin_n to_o who_o this_o answer_n be_v make_v have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n 345._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 345._o of_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o pretend_v there_o be_v such_o a_o great_a equivocation_n between_o they_o and_o the_o greek_n the_o one_o understand_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v these_o word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n syropulus_n and_o marc_n of_o ephesus_n will_v have_v observe_v that_o the_o latin_n be_v deride_v by_o this_o equivocation_n and_o will_v have_v accuse_v they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v that_o andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruse_n who_o deserve_v as_o much_o to_o be_v credit_v as_o any_o of_o the_o other_o historian_n who_o write_v on_o this_o council_n because_o he_o be_v there_o present_a relate_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o bessarion_n make_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o precise_a distinct_a and_o with_o great_a circumstance_n and_o that_o he_o attribute_n to_o he_o these_o word_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o change_n and_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a word_n have_v the_o full_a force_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o answer_v the_o more_o i_o study_v the_o character_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o more_o clear_o i_o perceive_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v no_o otherwise_o ridiculous_a and_o affrightful_a but_o only_o as_o they_o agree_v not_o with_o his_o design_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiari_fw-la be_v two_o different_a term_n which_o signify_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v applicable_a in_o general_a to_o all_o mystery_n and_o signify_v only_o to_o be_v conjecrate_v or_o perfect_o consecrate_v the_o second_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o it_o be_v moreover_o certain_a that_o when_o the_o latin_n write_v transubstantiari_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v only_o set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o the_o greek_n take_v not_o this_o term_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o in_o the_o usual_a sense_n give_v to_o it_o among_o they_o because_o say_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n take_v this_o answer_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o take_v it_o after_o this_o manner_n who_o tell_v he_o the_o greek_n intend_v the_o latin_n shall_v take_v it_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o greek_n have_v keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v draw_v they_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o their_o advantage_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o equivocation_n in_o they_o the_o latin_n have_v voluntary_o make_v it_o and_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a can_v they_o have_v make_v the_o greek_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d instead_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v it_o but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o effect_v it_o they_o have_v make_v what_o advantage_n they_o can_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o interpret_n it_o by_o the_o word_n transubstantiation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a secret_n which_o be_v neither_o ridiculous_a nor_o affrightful_a in_o any_o other_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n imagination_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v syropulus_n and_o mark_v of_o ephesus_n namely_o that_o they_o will_v have_v observe_v the_o latin_n be_v delude_v by_o a_o equivocation_n and_o accuse_v they_o who_o thus_o answer_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n they_o have_v to_o do_v this_o for_o when_o the_o greek_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o speak_v their_o usual_a language_n and_o deride_v no_o body_n if_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o otherwise_o than_o the_o force_n of_o the_o term_n and_o common_a use_n permit_v they_o it_o be_v they_o that_o deride_v the_o greek_n rather_o than_o the_o greek_n they_o wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n in_o this_o respect_n to_o accuse_v they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruse_n his_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o bessarion_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v but_o confirm_v what_o i_o say_v which_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v ever_o endeavour_v to_o expound_v to_o its_o advantage_n the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o i_o know_v not_o wherefore_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o deserve_v no_o less_o credit_n than_o the_o other_o historian_n who_o write_v of_o this_o council_n will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o bessarion_n who_o speak_v for_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o be_v the_o very_a word_n in_o the_o greek_a text_n concern_v that_o council_n and_o andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruce_n authority_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o correct_v a_o public_a act_n neither_o can_v his_o latin_a alter_v the_o greek_a will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o the_o latin_n explain_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o bessarion_n by_o transubstantiatur_fw-la i_o grant_v it_o and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n show_v it_o so_o that_o he_o need_v not_o call_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n to_o his_o assistance_n yet_o may_v we_o observe_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v not_o full_o satisfy_v that_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a expression_n on_o this_o subject_a do_v mean_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n although_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o be_v for_o he_o call_v that_o which_o andrew_n de_fw-la s._n cruse_n relate_v from_o bessarion_n a_o more_o precise_a manner_n more_o distinct_a and_o circumstantial_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v after_o all_o that_o the_o transubstantiari_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n be_v more_o precise_a distinct_a and_o plain_a than_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n and_o this_o the_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o he_o and_o it_o be_v well_o if_o it_o can_v likewise_o so_o far_o prevail_v with_o he_o as_o to_o make_v he_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o evident_a mark_n they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o have_v they_o believe_v it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v thus_o careful_o keep_v themselves_o from_o use_v the_o expression_n
roman_a church_n have_v write_v a_o book_n particular_o against_o the_o protestant_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o essential_a point_n i_o can_v then_o otherwise_o allege_v arcudius_n than_o to_o confront_v he_o with_o himself_o concern_v some_o truth_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o do_v now_o and_o then_o escape_v he_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o i_o will_v quote_v cardinal_n perron_n and_o bellarmin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o not_o as_o witness_n that_o believe_v what_o i_o will_v conclude_v but_o as_o person_n who_o affirm_v thing_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v what_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n quote_v mestrezat_n and_o daillé_n and_o sundry_a other_o of_o our_o author_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v allege_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o man_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o set_v down_o what_o have_v be_v his_o sentiment_n at_o the_o bottom_n nor_o to_o relate_v all_o the_o word_n which_o may_v make_v it_o know_v for_o this_o piece_n of_o impertinence_n will_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n be_v patience_n and_o trifle_n away_o the_o time_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o what_o be_v allege_v from_o they_o be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o have_v very_o unjust_o accuse_v i_o see_v i_o publish_v this_o illustration_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüel_n which_o although_o well_o know_v to_o he_o yet_o have_v it_o not_o stop_v he_o in_o his_o career_n conceal_v my_o justification_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o i_o have_v say_v nothing_o it_o only_o then_o remain_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o i_o allege_v from_o arcudius_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o the_o same_o arcudius_n have_v elsewhere_o assert_v which_o be_v what_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v he_o say_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v the_o gift_n 21._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 21._o in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o than_o show_v they_o little_a or_o no_o respect_n at_o all_o he_o bow_v not_o his_o head_n neither_o do_v he_o adore_v they_o nor_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o they_o nor_o light_n candle_n nor_o make_v any_o reverence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o adoration_n in_o itself_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o adoration_n 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n that_o the_o first_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o both_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n because_o it_o chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a submission_n which_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o second_o the_o latin_n immediate_o perform_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o greek_n late_a to_o wit_n at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n which_o be_v do_v a_o little_a before_o the_o priest_n dispose_v himself_o to_o communicate_v that_o we_o may_v examine_v this_o answer_n we_o must_v lay_v aside_o this_o voluntary_a adoration_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v for_o it_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n than_o his_o bare_a word_n or_o at_o most_o the_o proof_n he_o suppose_v he_o have_v give_v of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o be_v what_o be_v in_o question_n and_o we_o can_v yet_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o his_o proof_n to_o colour_v over_o this_o pretend_a distinction_n of_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n he_o shall_v show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n to_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n this_o honour_n he_o call_v voluntary_a and_o that_o in_o their_o intention_n this_o be_v a_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o do_v that_o this_o honour_n chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a reverence_n and_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v this_o be_v a_o plain_a abuse_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o set_v we_o upon_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n and_o guess_v at_o their_o thought_n those_o that_o have_v this_o inward_a reverence_n to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v certain_o show_v it_o by_o some_o outward_a sign_n and_o the_o greek_n show_v none_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v ground_v what_o he_o say_v on_o any_o thing_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o some_o particular_a revelation_n he_o have_v have_v of_o this_o matter_n sacranus_fw-la scarga_n and_o caucus_n who_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o pretend_a inward_a reverence_n for_o have_v they_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v show_v no_o reverence_n respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n nor_o will_v they_o call_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretical_a and_o profane_a people_n even_o the_o greek_n themselves_o who_o answer_v caucus_n there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o this_o inward_a reverence_n have_v its_o residence_n and_o operation_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o yet_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o for_o have_v they_o know_v it_o they_o will_v never_o return_v such_o a_o answer_n none_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v this_o secret_a but_o if_o he_o give_v we_o not_o other_o proof_n it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v his_o voluntary_a adoration_n will_v be_v take_v for_o one_o of_o his_o own_o private_a conceit_n we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o this_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v as_o he_o say_v at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n which_o terminate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o now_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v these_o gentleman_n ingenuity_n with_o who_o i_o be_o concern_v the_o greek_a liturgy_n have_v these_o word_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n adore_v three_o time_n in_o say_v thrice_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n o_o god_n be_v propitious_a unto_o i_o a_o sinner_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v these_o three_o adoration_n refer_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 254._o second_o part._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254._o wherefore_o he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n adore_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o three_o time_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v in_o say_v thrice_o soft_o lord_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o find_v in_o gore_n '_o be_v book_n of_o rite_n and_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2_o c._n 8._o ceremony_n not_o this_o term_n of_o lord_n but_o that_o of_o god_n which_o show_v that_o this_o adoration_n terminate_v itself_o in_o god_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v this_o truth_n leave_v out_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o discover_v his_o deceit_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n than_o the_o priest_n bow_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o and_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o people_n in_o 7._o book_n 10_o ch_n 9_o p._n 7._o general_n do_v reverent_o bow_v leave_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o these_o adoration_n do_v certain_o terminate_v themselves_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o proceed_v sincere_o it_o be_v true_a that_o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v adore_v but_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o true_a that_o their_o adoration_n address_v itself_o to_o god_n in_o these_o express_a term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o god_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_o apparent_a there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n concludedas_fw-la the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o arcudius_n testimony_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n and_o that_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n we_o need_v not_o be_v much_o concern_v thereat_o be_v a_o person_n prepossess_v and_o one_o who_o testify_v of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o he_o be_v altogether_o ignorant_a 153._o gore_n in_o not_o in_o s._n joan_n chrysost_n miss_n pag._n 153._o arcudius_n say_v gore_n although_o a_o greek_a know_v very_o little_a of_o the_o rite_n of_o
their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o their_o communion_n in_o effect_v the_o term_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o general_a and_o although_o the_o latin_n do_v abuse_v they_o in_o their_o dispute_n to_o make_v we_o thereby_o believe_v they_o hold_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n yet_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o main_n relate_v to_o their_o own_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o dispute_n they_o do_v not_o then_o find_v they_o sufficient_a for_o the_o form_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o 1._o possevin_n bibliot_n select_v lib._n 1._o this_o conversion_n see_v there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o express_a article_n touch_v this_o point_n conceive_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o when_o they_o send_v into_o the_o east_n those_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o their_o seminary_n they_o make_v they_o sign_v this_o same_o formulary_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o fail_v to_o labour_v at_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n mutation_n conversion_n there_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o good_a catholic_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n torment_v himself_o to_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o he_o may_v avoid_v this_o trouble_n hence_o forward_o let_v i_o only_o advise_v he_o to_o consult_v pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o for_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n this_o formulary_a we_o mention_v have_v be_v compile_v chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n whilst_o i_o be_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o hear_v that_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v endure_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v thus_o impose_v on_o do_v interess_n themselves_o in_o this_o dispute_n and_o have_v read_v this_o famous_a book_n i_o examine_v they_o have_v wonder_v its_o author_n shall_v with_o such_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o have_v send_v i_o some_o manuscript_n which_o they_o judge_v proper_a for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o question_n i_o will_v produce_v they_o then_o here_o name_v the_o person_n from_o who_o i_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o end_n if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v they_o may_v address_v themselves_o to_o they_o from_o who_o i_o have_v they_o for_o their_o satisfaction_n monsieur_fw-fr spanheim_n a_o reverend_a minister_n and_o divinity_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n send_v i_o a_o extract_n of_o a_o manuscript_n he_o have_v by_o he_o contain_v seven_o and_o twenty_o answer_n make_v by_o the_o same_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n to_o so_o many_o question_n that_o be_v put_v to_o he_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr oosterwieck_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o east_n and_o be_v so_o curious_a as_o to_o inform_v himself_o not_o concern_v the_o particular_a sense_n of_o metrophanus_n touch_v these_o article_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o which_o he_o then_o hold_v a_o very_a considerable_a rank_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n one_o of_o these_o question_n be_v thus_o express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v these_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o wit_n whether_o christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o answer_n be_v this_o we_o call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v spiritual_a and_o commemorative_a spiritual_a as_o have_v nothing_o of_o carnal_a in_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n commemorative_n as_o be_v perform_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n according_a to_o that_o other_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o be_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o saint_n chrysostom_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o be_v do_v then_o do_v this_o say_v our_o saviour_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o offer_v not_o any_o other_o sacrifice_n as_o do_v heretofore_o the_o high_a priest_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o we_o offer_v every_o day_n the_o same_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a we_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n but_o we_o never_o believe_v christ_n be_v bodily_a present_n in_o the_o mystery_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o to_o reply_v yes_o we_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n lie_v cover_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o some_o such_o like_a equivalent_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v that_o metrophanus_n mean_v christ_n be_v not_o corporal_o in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o visible_a and_o sensible_a body_n with_o all_o their_o dimension_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o return_v a_o captious_a answer_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v unbecoming_a a_o honest_a man_n see_v he_o well_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n ask_v he_o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o corporal_o in_o the_o question_n propound_v respect_a the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o testimony_n can_v be_v evade_v this_o metrophanus_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o say_a mr._n spanheim_n impart_v to_o i_o the_o answer_n of_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n make_v some_o twenty_o year_n since_o to_o the_o divine_n at_o leyden_n touch_v some_o question_n they_o propose_v to_o he_o they_o ask_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o angel_n or_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o religious_o worship_v they_o and_o whether_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v transubstantiate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o declare_v say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n before_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adjoin_v unto_o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o hierotheus_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o hierotheus_n a_o archimandrite_n abbot_n of_o cephalania_n be_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o all_o thing_n here_o above_o contain_v with_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o prudent_a metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o all_o asia_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v dr_n benjamin_n woodroff_n a_o eminent_a divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o chaplain_n to_o the_o duke_n of_o york_n have_v favour_v i_o with_o a_o extract_n who_o original_a he_o have_v by_o he_o and_o which_o be_v give_v he_o by_o its_o author_n be_v then_o at_o oxford_n it_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n draw_v up_o by_o a_o greek_a doctor_n name_v jeremias_n observe_v here_o its_o content_n the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v produce_v different_a sentiment_n some_o celebrate_n it_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n other_o with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o knead_a some_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o change_n be_v the_o western_a people_n which_o administer_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n hold_v the_o sign_n except_o the_o eastern_a people_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n differ_v from_o both_o
cyrillus_n ever_o contradict_v by_o his_o action_n any_o of_o these_o sentiment_n nor_o believe_v these_o opinion_n oblige_v he_o to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o forsake_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n his_o whole_a conduct_n show_v on_o the_o contrary_n he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o labour_v at_o the_o establishment_n of_o perfect_a piety_n in_o his_o church_n in_o oppose_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o power_n the_o progress_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o condemn_v and_o not_o leave_v a_o flock_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o of_o which_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n all_o which_o he_o do_v to_o the_o last_o breath_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n nor_o be_v he_o false_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o conscience_n he_o publish_v his_o confession_n and_o put_v it_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o maintain_v it_o before_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o ambassador_n from_o christian_a monarch_n so_o that_o it_o be_v only_a passion_n that_o extort_a this_o saying_n from_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o be_v a_o damnable_a hypocrite_n and_o one_o that_o make_v his_o faith_n buckle_v to_o his_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o same_o passion_n cause_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o advantageous_a judgement_n 417._o lib._n 4_o cap._n 11._o pag._n 417._o we_o make_v of_o this_o person_n show_v that_o our_o sect_n have_v no_o true_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o spirit_n which_o animate_v we_o be_v rather_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o a_o cabal_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o a_o spirit_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o true_a piety_n god_n who_o be_v the_o witness_n of_o our_o innocency_n can_v be_v when_o he_o please_v the_o protector_n of_o it_o our_o interest_n be_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o defend_v they_o so_o likewise_o we_o beseech_v he_o to_o forgive_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o injury_n he_o do_v we_o we_o appear_v extreme_a odious_a in_o his_o sight_n but_o when_o please_v god_n to_o inspire_v he_o with_o more_o equitable_a sentiment_n he_o will_v judge_v whole_o otherwise_o in_o this_o hope_n we_o will_v comfort_v ourselves_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o who_o be_v accuse_v say_v saint_n chrysostom_n to_o be_v seditious_a person_n and_o innovator_n that_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o disturb_v the_o rom._n chrysostom_n hem._n 23._o in_o rom._n public_a peace_n we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o refute_v these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n by_o a_o christian_a deportment_n without_o forget_v our_o duty_n be_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o despiteful_o use_v we_o england_n and_o holland_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v be_v there_o occasion_n the_o action_n of_o their_o ambassador_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o cyrillus_n without_o my_o interpose_v and_o as_o they_o be_v not_o the_o master_n nor_o directour_n of_o his_o conscience_n so_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prescribe_v he_o what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o make_v they_o responsable_a for_o his_o conduct_n in_o those_o particular_n they_o have_v be_v no_o far_o concern_v in_o the_o action_n of_o this_o patriarch_n than_o this_o that_o have_v know_v he_o in_o their_o country_n when_o he_o be_v there_o their_o acquaintance_n be_v turn_v into_o mutual_a familiarity_n when_o they_o find_v he_o at_o constantinople_n but_o this_o familiarity_n reach_v no_o far_a than_o the_o usual_a service_n person_n of_o merit_n be_v wont_v mutual_o to_o render_v to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o opinion_n in_o religion_n they_o help_v he_o to_o book_n and_o to_o the_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n with_o learned_a man_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n condemn_v this_o commerce_n and_o make_v it_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n 422._o pag._n 422._o as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o who_o need_v be_v trouble_v thereat_o stranger_n at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o friendship_n and_o civility_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o these_o ambassador_n be_v glad_a to_o find_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n to_o be_v so_o agreeable_a with_o several_a doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n believe_v to_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o a_o union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o they_o condole_v the_o affliction_n to_o which_o his_o dignity_n and_o virtue_n render_v he_o obnoxious_a and_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v he_o all_o the_o good_a office_n in_o their_o power_n and_o what_o be_v there_o unlawful_a in_o all_o this_o must_v cyrillus_n therefore_o be_v one_o of_o their_o creature_n or_o govern_v himself_o according_a to_o their_o direction_n have_v they_o say_v 420._o pag._n 420._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o declaration_n of_o his_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n why_o will_v he_o have_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o untruth_n do_v ever_o any_o body_n see_v any_o thing_n more_o captious_a than_o to_o establish_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o answer_n from_o our_o part_n a_o false_a foundation_n to_o build_v thereon_o a_o invective_n have_v they_o say_v they_o have_v in_o fine_a oblige_v he_o but_o shall_v they_o say_v they_o oblige_v he_o not_o to_o this_o confession_n but_o that_o he_o make_v it_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o own_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n now_o this_o be_v what_o they_o be_v without_o doubt_n ready_a to_o affirm_v see_v it_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n as_o to_o his_o be_v canonize_v among_o we_o for_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o affirm_v he_o know_v we_o have_v no_o such_o power_n it_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o already_o mention_v his_o memory_n be_v still_o precious_a among_o the_o greek_n as_o that_o of_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o christ_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v hereafter_o but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v he_o one_o of_o our_o saint_n or_o martyr_n shall_v we_o press_v those_o that_o judge_v thus_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n perhaps_o they_o will_v be_v straighten_a to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o they_o on_o the_o same_o maxim_n on_o which_o they_o will_v have_v that_o of_o this_o patriarch_n judge_v and_o the_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o how_o can_v they_o in_o conscience_n approve_v that_o their_o scholar_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v whole_o their_o creature_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o promote_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v shall_v take_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o afterward_o be_v raise_v to_o bishopric_n by_o schismatical_a patriarch_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v in_o their_o communion_n and_o dependence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o church_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v continual_o excommunicate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o their_o sacrifice_n be_v abhor_v and_o this_o sentence_n read_v every_o year_n in_o their_o church_n confound_v be_v all_o they_o that_o triod_n in_o triod_n offer_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n wherein_o purgatory_n be_v reject_v and_o it_o be_v hold_v a_o crime_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n wherein_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v hold_v carve_a image_n condemn_v and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o over_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n how_o in_o conscience_n can_v these_o say_a scholar_n be_v advance_v to_o patriarchates_n elect_v and_o consecrate_v by_o schismatical_a metropolitains_n and_o place_v at_o the_o head_n of_o a_o church_n which_o profess_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o all_o the_o latin_n in_o general_n be_v excommunicate_v what_o i_o say_v be_v ground_v on_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o deny_v for_o shall_v he_o do_v it_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ever_o think_v fit_v to_o permit_v the_o scholar_n 4._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr procuran_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n to_o take_v order_n when_o in_o greece_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o use_v this_o indulgence_n or_o dispensation_n to_o the_o end_n the_o patriarch_n may_v not_o
scruple_n to_o promote_v they_o to_o bishopric_n and_o likewise_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n may_v provide_v the_o church_n in_o their_o diocese_n with_o catholic_n curate_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n advance_v cyrillus_n of_o béroë_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o allatius_n call_v vir_fw-la probus_fw-la &_o catholicus_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v like_a to_o be_v canonize_v say_v allatius_n the_o same_o question_n may_v be_v put_v to_o he_o touch_v other_o namely_o timotheus_n anthimus_n gregory_n athenasius_n patelar_a who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o latin_n in_o their_o heart_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o exercise_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n in_o a_o schismatical_a church_n wherein_o as_o i_o say_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v every_o year_n excommunicate_v moreover_o this_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n forasmuch_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v once_o a_o year_n on_o holy_a thursday_n all_o other_o 3._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o sect_n not_o except_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v satisfy_v the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n against_o cyrillus_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v to_o we_o by_o this_o patriarch_n confession_n and_o whether_o the_o rejection_n he_o make_v in_o express_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v esteem_v as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o three_o thing_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o which_o depend_v 7._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 7._o the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n continual_o endeavour_v to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v four_o or_o five_o time_n expel_v the_o church_n the_o second_o that_o this_o confession_n be_v whole_o contrary_a in_o its_o principal_a article_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v by_o cyrillus_n his_o successor_n which_o be_v what_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o confess_v this_o patriarch_n have_v endure_v several_a cruel_a traverse_n during_o his_o life_n which_o never_o end_v till_o they_o have_v procure_v his_o death_n but_o i_o deny_v it_o be_v his_o church_n occasion_v he_o all_o these_o evil_n it_o be_v the_o latin_a party_n and_o false_a greek_n which_o follow_v he_o with_o incessant_a persecution_n how_o dexterous_a soever_o allatius_n have_v be_v in_o disguise_v the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o truth_n yet_o can_v he_o not_o refrain_v here_o from_o discover_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v pii_fw-la homines_fw-la zealous_a and_o pious_a people_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v their_o faith_n themselves_o nor_o carry_v on_o the_o necessary_a expense_n for_o this_o address_v themselves_o to_o other_o christian_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n by_o who_o mean_n they_o avoid_v the_o like_a tempest_n and_o secure_v their_o church_n he_o add_v there_o be_v person_n depute_v towards_o cyrillus_n with_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o oblige_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o either_o by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n to_o send_v to_o rome_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o admit_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o in_o so_o do_v he_o may_v assure_v himself_o of_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n that_o cyrillus_n answer_v he_o like_v well_o their_o offer_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v their_o condition_n provide_v he_o may_v have_v money_n and_o be_v uphold_v in_o his_o patriarchate_n but_o that_o at_o length_n find_v he_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n both_o with_o calvinist_n and_o catholic_n too_o these_o last_o be_v trouble_v thereat_o proceed_v to_o threaten_n say_v they_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o chair_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o calvinist_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v this_o deputation_n be_v true_a for_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propoganda_fw-la send_v two_o jesuit_n to_o constantinople_n with_o one_o name_v canachio_n rossi_n charge_v with_o instruction_n to_o gain_n cyrillus_n by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n be_v require_v only_o to_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n but_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v cyrillus_n his_o answer_n be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o cyrillus_n remain_v immovable_a notwithstanding_o all_o these_o solicitation_n neither_o have_v we_o any_o reason_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n upon_o allatius_n bare_a word_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v judge_v as_o he_o please_v yet_o can_v he_o deny_v but_o cyrillus_n his_o enemy_n be_v the_o latin_n and_o latinise_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o tempest_n and_o storm_n he_o suffer_v and_o which_o at_o length_n overwhelm_v he_o come_v from_o that_o side_n seeing_z that_o allatius_n himself_o his_o own_o witness_n and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o cyrillus_n be_v ever_o belove_v and_o honour_v by_o his_o own_o true_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o care_n and_o charge_n she_o be_v at_o to_o support_v he_o and_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o dutch_a lend_v he_o money_n upon_o use_n and_o that_o he_o extort_a it_o afterward_o from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v make_v to_o obey_v he_o by_o the_o turk_n be_v a_o story_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n particular_a person_n who_o put_v their_o money_n out_o to_o use_v shall_v choose_v a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o that_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o dignity_n and_o strip_v of_o all_o he_o have_v be_v he_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v thâ—_n object_n of_o his_o people_n hatred_n the_o dutch_a â—_z at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o part_v with_o their_o money_n upon_o such_o security_n hottinger_n 8._o hottinger_n in_o append_v dissert_n 8._o tell_v we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o decease_a mr._n leger_n minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o this_o history_n that_o one_o isaac_n metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v buy_v of_o the_o turk_n cyrillus_n his_o seat_n and_o the_o report_n of_o it_o be_v spread_v throughout_o constantinople_n there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a lamentation_n among_o all_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o grand_a senior_n ear_n who_o break_v off_o this_o intrigue_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o obey_v any_o long_o this_o usurper_n he_o likewise_o original_a which_o letter_n may_v be_v see_v in_o its_o original_a produce_v a_o letter_n from_o cyrillus_n his_o proto-syncellus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n in_o his_o chamber_n name_v nathanael_n conopius_n date_v from_o constantinople_n the_o four_o of_o july_n 1638_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyrillus_n wherein_o he_o take_v particular_a notice_n that_o the_o executioner_n which_o strangle_v he_o have_v part_v his_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o carry_v they_o into_o one_o of_o the_o market_n of_o constantinople_n to_o sell_v they_o as_o be_v the_o clothes_n of_o the_o late_a patriarch_n the_o people_n be_v universal_o seize_v with_o grief_n and_o utter_v a_o thousand_o imprecation_n against_o cyrillus_n of_o berea_n call_v he_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v dishonour_v god_n church_n and_o not_o only_o usurp_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n but_o likewise_o put_v he_o to_o death_n he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o enter_v the_o house_n of_o the_o usurper_n call_v he_o pilate_n and_o bid_v he_o give_v they_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v bury_v it_o and_o how_o they_o afterward_o go_v to_o the_o caimacans_n and_o offer_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o money_n to_o obtain_v of_o he_o the_o body_n of_o their_o true_a patriarch_n but_o the_o wicked_a usurper_n who_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n understand_v it_o send_v to_o the_o caimaican_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o give_v these_o people_n cyrillus_n his_o body_n the_o city_n will_v certain_o be_v in_o a_o uproar_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o grant_v they_o their_o request_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v this_o usurper_n send_v slave_n to_o take_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o some_o christian_n have_v take_v it_o thence_o carry_v it_o into_o a_o monastery_n call_v
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
change_n of_o virtue_n signify_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n by_o three_o explication_n of_o which_o he_o give_v we_o the_o choice_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o 288._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o p._n 288._o eaithful_a never_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o nor_o his_o body_n from_o its_o virtue_n for_o if_o he_o mean_v this_o general_o as_o his_o expression_n intimate_v he_o shall_v remember_v what_o he_o say_v just_a before_o that_o baptism_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o minister_n imagine_v this_o virtue_n to_o be_v 179._o ibid._n p._n 179._o contain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v have_v observe_v that_o in_o his_o chapter_n on_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n he_o positive_o assert_n that_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v 223._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o p._n 223._o communicate_v to_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o here_o be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n for_o if_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a as_o he_o understand_v it_o from_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n how_o do_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o this_o body_n see_v it_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n that_o they_o contain_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o but_o whence_o have_v he_o learn_v such_o a_o profound_a kind_n of_o doctrine_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o do_v not_o this_o virtue_n accompany_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n to_o salvation_n and_o in_o which_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v a_o presence_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o the_o father_n teach_v we_o eat_v our_o saviour_n flesh_n as_o well_o in_o the_o hear_n of_o the_o word_n as_o in_o the_o participation_n of_o baptism_n which_o can_v only_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o virtue_n separate_v from_o the_o substance_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o he_o understand_v this_o as_o mean_v only_o of_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o that_o his_o term_n be_v general_a and_o in_o manner_n of_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o afterward_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o resolve_v the_o question_n see_v our_o debate_n be_v whether_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n together_o with_o the_o substance_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v in_o it_o alone_o and_o without_o the_o substance_n wherefore_o must_v not_o the_o faithful_a who_o acknowledge_v in_o other_o particular_n this_o virtue_n without_o the_o substance_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi and_o which_o may_v likewise_o serve_v for_o a_o illustration_n to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n this_o author_n write_v a_o treatise_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o greco_n lat._n bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la under_o this_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o those_o that_o doubt_n and_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v he_o find_v the_o minister_n very_o much_o perplex_v touch_v this_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v only_o a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n for_o what_o perplexity_n be_v 223._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o p._n 223._o there_o in_o it_o these_o people_n doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o do_v they_o doubt_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n no_o this_o be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o their_o doubt_n do_v they_o doubt_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n shall_v we_o take_v their_o doubt_n in_o this_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o strange_a matter_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v it_o he_o may_v declaim_v if_o he_o please_v why_o can_v not_o they_o believe_v christ_n may_v moral_o communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n be_v it_o a_o hard_a matter_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n bread_n the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n than_o to_o communicate_v it_o to_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n this_o be_v but_o a_o flourish_n for_o palladius_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o monk_n doubt_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v have_v no_o respect_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n remonstrance_n he_o doubt_v touch_v the_o gift_n and_o say_v how_o can_v the_o 73._o pallad_n hist_o cap._n 73._o gift_n sanctify_v i_o st._n ambrose_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr initiatis_fw-la combat_v the_o same_o doubt_n touch_v the_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n be_v this_o then_o this_o great_a mystery_n which_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v nor_o ear_n hear_v nor_o yet_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v i_o see_v the_o same_o water_n which_o i_o see_v every_o day_n be_v this_o that_o which_o must_v cleanse_v i_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v it_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o matter_n for_o weak_a and_o profane_a person_n to_o believe_v a_o supernatural_a virtue_n to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o ely_n de_fw-fr creté_fw-fr have_v tell_v we_o that_o god_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n add_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v christ_n himself_o say_v it_o which_o show_v that_o this_o be_v as_o much_o a_o subject_a of_o doubt_n as_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o expound_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o doubt_n of_o those_o of_o who_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n speak_v his_o expression_n must_v not_o be_v alter_v they_o doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o doubt_n arise_v from_o the_o general_a and_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o positive_o affirm_v it_o what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o the_o greek_n than_o understand_v these_o general_a expression_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n i_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o doubter_n at_o least_o believe_v their_o church_n take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o doubt_n which_o i_o also_o deny_v for_o if_o these_o be_v their_o thought_n why_o do_v they_o not_o tell_v we_o so_o why_o can_v not_o they_o say_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o what_o purpose_n so_o many_o word_n this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n offend_v they_o and_o which_o way_n soever_o they_o turn_v it_o it_o can_v not_o seem_v to_o they_o capable_a of_o a_o rational_a sense_n whether_o this_o doubt_n arise_v through_o want_v of_o a_o thro-consideration_n or_o whether_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v examine_v the_o matter_n or_o have_v consider_v the_o proposition_n either_o confuse_o in_o itself_o or_o in_o the_o exposition_n the_o greek_n give_v of_o it_o be_v more_o than_o we_o know_v for_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o we_o can_v inform_v ourselves_o elsewhere_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o every_o man_n may_v make_v his_o conjecture_n but_o yet_o this_o principle_n must_v remain_v undeniable_a that_o their_o doubt_n arise_v from_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o from_o this_o other_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o it_o happen_v that_o between_o these_o two_o doubt_n which_o theophylact_v and_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n propose_v there_o arise_v never_o a_o one_o touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v it_o it_o can_v not_o be_v but_o some_o must_v doubt_v and_o say_v how_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n even_o as_o they_o say_v how_o be_v bread_n flesh_n how_o be_v bread_n the_o body_n the_o language_n which_o
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
fall_n who_o separate_v from_o the_o 18._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numer_n 18._o church_n of_o rome_n that_o innovator_n howsoever_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o glory_n in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o heresy_n nor_o brag_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o weak_a that_o the_o armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a people_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o they_o for_o although_o they_o hold_v some_o of_o these_o error_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o admit_v they_o all_o but_o differ_v from_o the_o armenian_n in_o very_o considerable_a matter_n that_o the_o divine_a justice_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v admire_v which_o have_v permit_v the_o armenian_n infect_v with_o these_o error_n to_o fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o barbarian_n this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a place_n to_o answer_n raynaldus_n in_o it_o be_v sufficient_a he_o acknowledge_v the_o armenian_n do_v in_o effect_n hold_v all_o these_o doctrine_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o benedict_n in_o the_o instruction_n of_o clement_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o may_v then_o reckon_v as_o a_o iv_o proof_n the_o testimony_n of_o raynaldus_n together_o with_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n and_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n the_o 5_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o pope_n eugenius_n iu._n who_o in_o the_o instruction_n he_o give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n forget_v not_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o form_n say_v he_o of_o this_o sacrament_n consist_v in_o our_o saviour_n word_n by_o which_o he_o complete_v this_o sacrament_n the_o priest_n speak_v in_o the_o floreâ—_n eugen._n ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la council_n floreâ—_n person_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v the_o same_o for_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v entire_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o be_v entire_a under_o each_o part_n whether_o of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n or_o consecrate_a wine_n even_o when_o the_o species_n be_v separate_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v not_o usual_a to_o propose_v capital_a point_n of_o controversy_n in_o this_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v not_o tack_v to_o the_o tail_n of_o other_o article_n nor_o be_v so_o light_o pass_v over_o but_o consider_v establish_v and_o strengthen_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n forget_v how_o the_o pope_n establish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n which_o he_o enjoin_v they_o to_o receive_v although_o a_o controvert_v point_n how_o do_v he_o confirm_v the_o article_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o by_o give_v they_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o letter_n of_o pope_n leo_n upon_o what_o reason_n do_v he_o ground_v the_o article_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o original_a sin_n in_o baptism_n when_o the_o armenian_n be_v guilty_a in_o this_o point_n of_o a_o capital_a error_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o what_o proof_n do_v he_o bring_v to_o show_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o contrary_a as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o same_o information_n these_o kind_n of_o remark_n which_o be_v usual_a with_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v neither_o light_n nor_o solidity_n in_o they_o eugenius_n be_v excusable_a let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v he_o think_v it_o no_o wise_a necessary_a to_o insert_v common_a place_n in_o his_o decretal_a nor_o to_o be_v so_o scrupulous_a in_o observe_v head_n or_o tail_n like_o such_o as_o view_v the_o dragon_n in_o the_o firmament_n he_o design_v only_o to_o give_v the_o armenian_n the_o form_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o ought_v henceforward_o to_o hold_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o point_n wherein_o he_o believe_v they_o err_v according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o pamiez_n in_o the_o passage_n i_o have_v relate_v now_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v therein_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o chap._n iu._n testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o six_o proof_n which_o i_o bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o proposition_n i_o defend_v be_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n who_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o question_v guy_n carmes_n testimony_n that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_n follow_v and_o confirm_v it_o by_o their_o suffrage_n we_o may_v reckon_v in_o this_o number_n thomas_n waldensis_n a_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n and_o a_o zealous_a defender_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o write_v against_o wicliff_n call_v the_o armenian_n nepotes_fw-la berengarii_fw-la berengarius_fw-la his_o child_n or_o disciple_n i_o mention_v they_o say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o care_n of_o '_o they_o and_o therefore_o also_o guy_n carme_v speak_v of_o they_o say_z that_o the_o twenty_o second_o of_o their_o error_n be_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n 30._o thom._n vald._n tom._n 2._o cap_n 30._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o representation_n and_o figure_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n prateolus_n a_o dr._n of_o divinity_n that_o live_v about_o a_o hundred_o 12._o prateolus_n elench_v haeret_fw-la pag._n 63._o in_o armen_n art_n 12._o year_n since_o testify_v the_o same_o thing_n they_o deny_v say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o armenian_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v contain_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n bzovius_fw-la a_o historian_n of_o our_o time_n and_o a_o continuer_n of_o baronius_n have_v 16._o bzoviusad_n a_o 1318._o num_fw-la 16._o not_o scruple_v to_o follow_v prateolus_n in_o this_o point_n he_o observe_v as_o well_o as_o he_o for_o the_o twelv'th_v of_o their_o heresy_n that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n jodocus_n coccius_n a_o cannon_n of_o juliers_n in_o that_o confuse_a heap_n of_o 601._o coccius_n thes_n cathol_n tom_fw-mi 2._o pag._n 601._o collection_n he_o have_v make_v of_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n touch_v controvert_v point_n follow_v guy_n carme_v and_o rely_v on_o his_o testimony_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n thereof_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o have_v make_v strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o schismatical_a eastern_a church_n have_v think_v as_o well_o as_o other_o he_o 17._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 1._o c._n 17._o ought_v not_o to_o deviate_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o guy_n carme_n nor_o that_o any_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o testimony_n he_o relate_v and_o approve_v it_o and_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 349._o dr._n avy_o tom._n 1._o of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a heresy_n p._n 349._o dr_n avy_o in_o his_o computation_n of_o heresy_n both_o modern_a and_o ancient_a have_v likewise_o follow_v guy_n carme_n and_o assure_v we_o from_o his_o testimony_n that_o the_o armenian_n teach_v christ_n body_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o bread_n nor_o his_o blood_n under_o the_o wine_n how_o come_v it_o that_o these_o author_n who_o appear_v otherwise_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o find_v out_o this_o pretend_a mistake_n of_o guy_n carme_n why_o shall_v they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o gross_o impose_v on_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a whence_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o extraordinary_a revelation_n how_o come_v he_o to_o be_v better_o inform_v than_o other_o people_n we_o shall_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n search_v into_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v only_o mention_v here_o several_a protestant_n who_o testimony_n be_v the_o less_o to_o be_v suspect_v in_o asmuch_o as_o what_o they_o write_v be_v not_o all_o design_v for_o our_o controversy_n we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o discourse_n about_o the_o moscovite_n that_o
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v to_o point_n at_o it_o and_o which_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n do_v in_o effect_n make_v to_o relate_v unto_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o have_v take_v several_a term_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o must_v be_v take_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o species_n for_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a of_o spiritual_o to_o denote_v a_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n of_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o figure_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v a_o bare_a appearance_n of_o bread_n that_o cover_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o presence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n by_o opposition_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o this_o same_o body_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v they_o have_v force_v and_o exaggerated_a the_o expression_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o baptism_n the_o church_n the_o poor_a the_o gospel_n at_o least_o as_o vehem_fw-mi ent_o as_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o scripture_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o have_v make_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o the_o distinction_n observation_n or_o question_n which_o person_n prepossess_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n ought_v necessary_o to_o have_v make_v without_o be_v oblige_v thereunto_o by_o dispute_n nor_o in_o a_o word_n the_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n exact_o contrary_a to_o it_o now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v analogy_n or_o relation_n which_o the_o part_n of_o a_o religion_n have_v with_o one_o another_o and_o against_o which_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o rational_a to_o prejudicate_v it_o be_v certain_a we_o ought_v not_o only_o not_o to_o prejudicate_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n predetermine_v in_o their_o favour_n see_v the_o prejudice_n which_o all_o these_o thing_n form_n be_v so_o strong_a that_o we_o must_v have_v on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o very_a great_a evidence_n to_o surmount_v it_o especial_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o century_n that_o precede_v the_o seven_o whereunto_o likewise_o may_v be_v apply_v the_o same_o observation_n which_o i_o now_o make_v whence_o arise_v the_o like_a prejudices_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o those_o age_n and_o this_o pejudice_n join_v it_o self_n to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v establish_v touch_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n do_v only_o fortify_v it_o yet_o more_o to_o all_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v to_o speak_v moral_o a_o kind_n of_o contradiction_n between_o the_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n supposition_n he_o will_v have_v we_o imagine_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n firm_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o these_o doctrine_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o therein_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o question_v but_o it_o be_v very_o improbable_a the_o church_n remain_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n without_o any_o contest_v touch_v this_o article_n suppose_v she_o hold_v it_o there_o have_v be_v in_o this_o interval_n of_o time_n several_a controversy_n touch_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n on_o article_n against_o which_o nature_n do_v less_o rise_n than_o against_o that_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v and_o which_o moreover_o be_v find_v clear_o establish_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v there_o have_v be_v none_o on_o this_o there_o have_v be_v even_o several_a dispute_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v occasion_n of_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o some_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_a such_o be_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o marcionite_n manichees_n millenaries_n encratites_n arian_n originist_n eutychiens_n ascodrupite_n and_o of_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o which_o must_v unavoidable_o produce_v debate_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v the_o belief_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n be_v then_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o peace_n in_o this_o respect_n during_o all_o these_o century_n it_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v therein_o unknown_a and_o this_o very_a consideration_n overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n and_o confirm_v we_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n wherein_o lie_v that_o of_o the_o eleven_o which_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o berenger_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v concern_v this_o condemnation_n it_o not_o be_v true_a than_o man_n believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a induction_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n in_o the_o first_o condemnation_n of_o berenger_n transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v see_v it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n hold_v under_o nicolas_n ii_o wherein_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o the_o five_o time_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v it_o be_v a_o apparent_a illusion_n to_o design_n the_o ground_v of_o any_o prejudication_n on_o this_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n a_o formal_a contest_v which_o arise_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o that_o even_o this_o make_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o ouâ—_n difference_n to_o wit_n whether_o there_o have_v happen_v any_o change_n therein_o before_o then_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n can_v be_v make_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o principle_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o change_n must_v be_v first_o decide_v for_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o contest_v there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v hence_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o prejudicate_v against_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v by_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n as_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prejudicate_v for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o draw_v the_o principle_n from_o the_o conclusion_n and_o then_o the_o conclusion_n from_o the_o principle_n in_o say_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eigth_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eight_o because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o if_o he_o please_v make_v another_o system_fw-la for_o all_o this_o great_a preparation_n of_o observation_n and_o propositious_a fall_n to_o the_o ground_n assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o deny_v he_o the_o supposition_n he_o make_v and_o show_v he_o the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o it_o as_o to_o this_o pretend_a contrariety_n of_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n with_o that_o of_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o have_v already_o confute_v shall_v our_o sense_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o tell_v we_o the_o eucharist_n be_v only_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o bear_v this_o language_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o our_o sense_n only_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n this_o language_n be_v in_o truth_n different_a from_o that_o of_o faith_n which_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o for_o faith_n receive_v and_o approve_v it_o in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o sense_n conceive_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o which_o you_o have_v see_v on_o the_o altar_n say_v st._n augustin_n and_o after_o he_o bede_n a_o author_n of_o the_o eight_o contury_n be_v bread_n and_o infunt_fw-la augus_n serm_n ad_fw-la infunt_fw-la wine_n and_o this_o your_o eye_n tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n require_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v
when_o he_o say_v he_o that_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n nor_o driuk_v my_o blood_n although_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o mystery_n yet_o the_o scripture_n the_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o term_n of_o true_o apply_v itself_o not_o only_o to_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o virtue_n of_o another_o and_o which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o spiritual_o such_o as_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o apply_v itself_o likewise_o to_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o another_o but_o only_o by_o imputation_n chrysostom_n speak_v of_o a_o poor_a body_n and_o call_v he_o a_o man_n correct_v rom._n chrysost_n hom_n 11._o in_o rom._n immediate_o his_o expression_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o just_a a_o man_n say_v he_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o his_o interpreter_n brixius_n have_v thus_o render_v hominem_fw-la autem_fw-la seu_fw-la verius_fw-la dicam_fw-la christum_fw-la ipsum_fw-la in_o effect_v this_o correction_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d denote_v the_o sense_n of_o chrysostom_n be_v that_o a_o poor_a body_n be_v more_o true_o jesus_n christ_n than_o a_o man_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v say_v he_o be_v true_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n of_o substance_n he_o be_v only_o so_o by_o imputation_n inasmuch_o as_o christ_n our_o saviour_n accept_v whatsoever_o be_v do_v to_o the_o poor_a as_o do_v to_o himself_o s._n hierom_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n use_v the_o same_o term_n of_o true_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o church_n although_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v take_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o for_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o spot_n nor_o wrinkle_n and_o which_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o which_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n without_o the_o fullness_n or_o perfection_n of_o virtue_n which_o claud_n bishop_n of_o auxerrus_n or_o rather_o of_o turin_n who_o be_v a_o author_n of_o the_o 8_o century_n have_v insert_v word_n for_o word_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o have_v neither_o spot_n nor_o tobiam_fw-la com._n in_o gal._n c._n 1._o beda_n expl_a allâ—gor_n in_o tobiam_fw-la wrinkle_n and_o which_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o expression_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o bede_n as_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o church_n be_v true_o his_o body_n so_o the_o devil_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o wicked_a be_v his_o body_n and_o member_n in_o all_o these_o example_n i_o now_o allege_v concern_v the_o gospel_n the_o poor_a and_o the_o church_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o body_n stand_v for_o a_o figure_n nor_o that_o these_o thing_n stand_v for_o figure_a truth_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o gospel_n nor_o our_o saviour_n the_o figure_n of_o a_o poor_a man_n and_o the_o church_n to_o speak_v proper_o be_v not_o the_o truth_n figure_v by_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n yet_o do_v the_o father_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o gospel_n and_o this_o church_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o poor_a be_v true_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o mr._n arnaud_v remark_n that_o we_o can_v say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n stand_v not_o for_o a_o thing_n figure_v nor_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o a_o figure_n on_o this_o maxim_n the_o father_n can_v not_o say_v the_o church_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o gospel_n true_o this_o body_n nor_o that_o the_o poor_a be_v true_o the_o lord_n himself_o and_o yet_o they_o have_v say_v it_o as_o well_o as_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o the_o body_n grant_v mr._n arnaud_n one_o can_v say_v a_o figure_n as_o a_o figure_n be_v real_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o it_o represent_v he_o can_v hence_o conclude_v no_o more_o but_o this_o that_o what_o the_o father_n have_v say_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o do_v not_o say_v this_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o say_v it_o on_o other_o account_n either_o inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v accompany_v with_o the_o whole_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n or_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o communicate_v this_o virtue_n spiritual_o to_o our_o soul_n there_o be_v so_o many_o several_a respect_n wherein_o we_o may_v say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o its_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o real_a wonder_n to_o i_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v so_o vehement_o urge_v those_o term_n and_o pretend_v they_o to_o be_v such_o a_o great_a argument_n for_o example_n those_o that_o consider_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o marcionite_n and_o manichee_n who_o deny_v our_o saviour_n christ_n assume_v a_o true_a body_n and_o allow_v only_o a_o phantasm_n may_v not_o they_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n true_a body_n to_o signify_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o a_o true_a body_n and_o not_o the_o mystery_n of_o a_o false_a and_o imaginary_a one_o such_o as_o these_o heretic_n attribute_v to_o he_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o a_o roman_n catholic_n who_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o false_a idea_n which_o the_o jew_n form_n to_o themselves_o of_o a_o temporal_a messiah_n may_v well_o say_v of_o a_o crucifix_n or_o another_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a messiah_n who_o be_v to_o come_v into_o the_o world_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o fantastical_a messiah_n of_o the_o unbeliever_n those_o that_o respect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n may_v not_o they_o likewise_o say_v it_o be_v true_o his_o body_n not_o to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n but_o to_o establish_v only_o the_o certainty_n of_o they_o and_o represent_v they_o true_a beyond_o all_o question_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o reference_n to_o profane_a person_n who_o scoff_v at_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v bury_v with_o christ_n in_o baptism_n and_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o plant_n with_o he_o through_o the_o conformity_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n i_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o baptism_n be_v truby_n our_o death_n our_o burial_n and_o resurrection_n with_o jesus_n christ_n to_o signify_v only_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v very_o true_a be_v right_o understand_v such_o as_o consider_v the_o figure_n and_o legal_a shadow_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n very_o imperfect_o which_o give_v only_o a_o confuse_a and_o obscure_a idea_n of_o it_o and_o communicate_v only_o faint_o the_o virtue_n of_o it_o may_v not_o they_o say_v in_o compare_v they_o with_o our_o eucharist_n that_o this_o here_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o give_v we_o a_o true_a lively_a distinct_a and_o perfect_a idea_n of_o it_o that_o it_o full_o communicate_v it_o to_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o make_v it_o fall_v all_o the_o virtue_n of_o it_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n compare_v the_o ancient_a figure_n with_o our_o baptism_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o call_v this_o here_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o figure_n pass_v we_o say_v he_o from_o 1._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n mist_n 1._o old_a thing_n to_o new_a and_o from_o the_o figure_n to_o the_o truth_n there_o moses_n be_v send_v from_o god_n into_o egypt_n here_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v send_v from_o the_o father_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n there_o moses_n be_v send_v to_o deliver_v the_o people_n from_o the_o oppression_n of_o egypt_n here_o jesus_n christ_n be_v send_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o bondage_n of_o sin_n there_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o lamb_n stop_v the_o destroy_a angel_n here_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n protect_v we_o against_o the_o devil_n there_o the_o tyrant_n pursue_v the_o people_n to_o the_o red_a sea_n here_o the_o devil_n pursue_v we_o as_o
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
it_o there_o must_v be_v make_v this_o contradictory_n opposition_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n man_n be_v sometime_o liar_n or_o man_n be_v always_o liar_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n they_o be_v sometime_o true_a that_o man_n will_v just_o render_v himself_o ridiculous_a who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n man_n always_o speak_v the_o truth_n and_o attempt_v to_o maintain_v it_o shall_v afterward_o give_v a_o exchange_n and_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o man_n can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n without_o speak_v any_o truth_n he_o may_v be_v well_o tell_v this_o be_v impertinent_o state_v and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o always_o say_v the_o truth_n during_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o cease_v ever_o to_o speak_v it_o or_o whether_o they_o have_v be_v sometime_o liar_n this_o instance_n alone_o exact_o discover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusion_n who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o he_o understand_v it_o have_v afterward_o propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notionâ—_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n but_o whether_o they_o always_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n or_o whether_o sometime_o they_o be_v not_o mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o only_o establish_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n on_o the_o very_a term_n of_o my_o answer_n for_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n or_o pretence_n for_o this_o yet_o must_v he_o not_o thus_o establish_v it_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o public_a interest_n which_o require_v a_o man_n to_o proceed_v right_o on_o in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o amuse_v one_o self_n in_o deceitful_a and_o fruitless_a contest_v and_o prove_v thing_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o now_o this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o false_a state_n of_o the_o question_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o they_o have_v prove_v most_o strong_o and_o solid_o and_o in_o the_o most_o convince_a manner_n imaginable_a that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o proposition_n contradictory_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o they_o express_v in_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n they_o will_v do_v nothing_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o difference_n we_o dispute_v whether_o the_o change_n which_o the_o protestant_n suppose_v be_v possible_a or_o not_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n now_o in_o question_n for_o they_o may_v remain_v only_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o it_o fifty_o year_n thirty_o year_n without_o form_v it_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o invalidate_v their_o proof_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v to_o show_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n have_v enter_v into_o a_o house_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o door_n of_o this_o house_n can_v not_o remain_v open_a for_o ten_o year_n together_o it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v always_o keep_v shut_v for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v leave_v open_a only_o one_o day_n the_o proof_n conclude_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o these_o gentleman_n beat_v the_o air_n and_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o build_v on_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o a_o amusement_n to_o deceive_v silly_a people_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o person_n of_o sense_n may_v just_o complain_v of_o they_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v my_o word_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v a_o pretence_n whereby_o to_o entertain_v the_o world_n with_o fruitless_a discourse_n but_o moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v pervert_v my_o word_n and_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o five_o observation_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n i_o establish_v this_o general_a principle_n that_o error_n and_o truth_n have_v equal_o two_o degree_n the_o one_o of_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o other_a of_o a_o distinct_a one_o and_o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o discover_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o this_o first_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n unless_o a_o man_n come_v to_o the_o other_o term_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n that_o the_o idea_n be_v so_o like_o one_o another_o that_o a_o man_n can_v easy_o discern_v they_o it_o be_v true_a that_o from_o this_o principle_n i_o general_o conclude_v that_o before_o a_o error_n become_v famous_a by_o its_o be_v oppose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n content_v themselves_o with_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o indistinct_a degree_n i_o now_o mention_v and_o so_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o a_o new_a error_n to_o insinuate_v and_o settle_v itself_o in_o man_n mind_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o ancient_a truth_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o in_o apply_v this_o principle_n i_o add_v these_o term_n to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o i_o say_v that_o before_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n every_o one_o believe_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v real_o therein_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n on_o the_o cross_n this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v mistake_v when_o i_o say_v there_o be_v few_o that_o extend_v their_o thought_n so_o far_o as_o to_o observe_v exact_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o opinion_n which_o do_v at_o this_o day_n separate_v the_o reformist_n and_o romanist_n there_o be_v also_o some_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n only_o in_o general_n when_o then_o error_n come_v in_o thereupon_o and_o build_v ill_o on_o a_o foundation_n declare_v we_o must_v understand_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n stubstantial_o and_o local_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v receive_v in_o it_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n and_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n itself_o this_o be_v without_o doubt_n in_o effect_n a_o extraordinary_a novelty_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v never_o hear_v any_o mention_n but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o several_a people_n be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o take_v this_o not_o for_o a_o novelty_n but_o as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n so_o far_o extend_v my_o five_o observation_n but_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o stop_v here_o to_o raise_v a_o state_n of_o a_o question_n he_o ought_v to_o see_v likewise_o what_o i_o add_v immediate_o after_o in_o the_o six_o observation_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n consult_v it_o they_o will_v have_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o give_v therein_o a_o formal_a explication_n and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o limitation_n to_o this_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o take_v place_n in_o enlighten_v age_n wherein_o there_o be_v eminent_a pastor_n for_o knowledge_n that_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v clear_o their_o flock_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n for_o then_o their_o good_a instruction_n hinder_v the_o growth_n of_o error_n and_o render_v people_n capable_a of_o know_v and_o reject_v it_o but_o it_o be_v whole_o applicable_a to_o the_o age_n of_o darkness_n wherein_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n which_o i_o express_v in_o these_o word_n which_o
thing_n first_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v i_o contradict_v myself_o he_o say_v that_o 550._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 550._o if_o it_o be_v not_o true_a i_o admit_v the_o confuse_a belief_n during_o ten_o age_n if_o i_o include_v it_o in_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o know_v that_o during_o eight_o century_n the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o acknowledge_v this_o consequence_n to_o be_v just_a enough_o but_o add_v he_o mr._n claud_n bethink_v himself_o and_o find_v it_o be_v more_o for_o his_o advantage_n to_o grant_v nothing_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o even_o to_o affirm_v that_o during_o these_o eight_o century_n the_o faithful_a have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n why_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n call_v this_o recollect_v a_o man_n self_n what_o contrariety_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n not_o say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o equivocation_n in_o all_o this_o if_o there_o be_v any_o equivocation_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v a_o contradiction_n of_o it_o nor_o say_v i_o be_o at_o discord_n with_o myself_o but_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v neither_o equivocation_n nor_o contradiction_n in_o it_o for_o we_o have_v already_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v neither_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o real_a absence_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n in_o these_o thing_n to_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o we_o take_v this_o term_n in_o this_o dispute_n be_v to_o reject_v formal_o and_o by_o a_o positive_a act_n this_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o error_n but_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o we_o to_o know_v clear_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o that_o by_o consecration_n this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v sign_n or_o mystical_a figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o signification_n be_v ground_v on_o several_a relation_n which_o be_v between_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o those_o who_o receive_v these_o symbol_n with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n towards_o jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v for_o we_o and_o rise_v again_o and_o be_v reign_v in_o heaven_n they_o spiritual_o eat_v of_o his_o body_n and_o drink_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o these_o symbol_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o sacramental_a way_n of_o speech_n because_o they_o do_v both_o represent_v they_o to_o our_o faith_n or_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a conformity_n between_o they_o and_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v or_o because_o they_o communicate_v they_o to_o we_o and_o several_a other_o like_a article_n in_o a_o word_n to_o understand_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o know_v positive_o wherein_o consist_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o do_v not_o include_v any_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n or_o real_a invisible_a absence_n i_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o surprise_v people_n that_o be_v in_o this_o capacity_n nor_o persuade_v they_o that_o this_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v ever_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o they_o have_v pastor_n that_o be_v learned_a and_o honest_a who_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n and_o watch_v diligent_o over_o their_o flock_n but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o question_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v no_o long_o equivocate_v on_o this_o subject_n let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o when_o we_o attribute_v this_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n we_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v either_o that_o they_o have_v it_o in_o a_o degree_n always_o equal_a and_o uniform_a or_o that_o all_o person_n who_o live_v in_o each_o of_o those_o age_n have_v be_v equal_o enlighten_v we_o know_v the_o light_n of_o those_o age_n be_v diminish_v by_o degree_n so_o that_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o have_v much_o less_o of_o it_o than_o the_o first_o six_o we_o know_v likewise_o there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v even_o then_o when_o it_o be_v most_o flourish_a a_o great_a number_n of_o pious_a christian_n in_o truth_n but_o little_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n and_o with_o they_o multitude_n of_o profane_a worldly_a wretch_n who_o little_o concern_v themselves_o touch_v what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n reproach_n i_o with_o have_v do_v two_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a enough_o be_v they_o true_a the_o one_o that_o i_o ill_o explain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n sentiment_n and_o the_o other_a that_n i_o grant_v he_o in_o effect_n whatsoever_o he_o pretend_v to_o he_o ground_n these_o two_o reproach_n on_o that_o i_o say_v somewhere_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o if_o 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap_n 3._o he_o mean_v that_o the_o faithful_a who_o take_v the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n believe_v jesus_n christ_n present_v corporeal_o in_o heaven_n without_o think_v on_o what_o have_v be_v say_v since_o that_o he_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n there_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n here_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o faithful_a have_v in_o this_o sense_n a_o most_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v substantial_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n apply_v their_o whole_a mind_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o merit_n set_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o his_o infinite_a love_n etc._n etc._n without_o exert_v their_o thought_n to_o this_o presence_n of_o substance_n invent_v of_o late_a by_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o if_o by_o have_v a_o idea_n and_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o author_n mean_v they_o know_v and_o reject_v distinct_o this_o mean_n of_o existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o multiply_v his_o presence_n in_o several_a place_n i_o affirm_v they_o have_v it_o not_o at_o all_o but_o these_o two_o reproach_n be_v without_o ground_n for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o it_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v have_v pretend_v to_o that_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o with_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o faithful_a have_v have_v the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v and_o that_o they_o formal_o reject_v it_o as_o a_o error_n for_o there_o be_v only_a this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o can_v have_v place_n in_o this_o dispute_n see_v that_o of_o the_o three_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v the_o first_o as_o we_o have_v see_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o three_o useless_a for_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n so_o that_o necessary_o his_o sense_n must_v fall_v upon_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o i_o have_v attribute_v to_o he_o and_o as_o to_o the_o second_o reproach_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o than_o what_o i_o grant_v he_o his_o argument_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o person_n not_o fix_v their_o mind_n on_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o invisible_a substance_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o their_o apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o meditate_v on_o a_o presence_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o grant_v he_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v i_o say_v that_o they_o be_v lead_v by_o this_o alone_a to_o reject_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n there_o need_v something_o more_o than_o this_o i_o mean_v there_o need_v great_a light_n to_o inevitable_o effect_v this_o rejection_n for_o a_o man_n must_v have_v for_o this_o not_o only_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o likewise_o distinct_o know_v that_o such_o a_o presence_n be_v never_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n for_o
in_o a_o insult_a manner_n what_o likelihood_n say_v he_o be_v there_o people_n shall_v proceed_v to_o reflection_n on_o this_o mystery_n to_o inform_v themselves_o whether_o it_o be_v real_o jesus_n christ_n or_o not_o i_o answer_v the_o question_n here_o concern_v the_o eight_o first_o age_n and_o what_o he_o allege_v i_o say_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o most_o gross_a ignorance_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v my_o word_n in_o the_o proper_a place_n whence_o he_o have_v take_v they_o he_o have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o although_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n there_o may_v be_v some_o person_n who_o proceed_v not_o to_o the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o will_v we_o not_o be_v understand_v to_o speak_v general_o of_o the_o people_n of_o that_o time_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n when_o ignorance_n most_o prevail_v but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n further_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o wonderful_a than_o the_o alliance_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v in_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o two_o quality_n the_o most_o irreconcilable_a in_o the_o world_n every_o body_n know_v that_o a_o high_a contemplation_n do_v ordinary_o suppose_v a_o high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n than_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a yet_o it_o seem_v the_o person_n of_o which_o this_o rank_n consist_v be_v on_o one_o hand_n so_o stupid_a that_o they_o comprehend_v nothing_o in_o the_o most_o ordinary_a expression_n among_o the_o christian_n although_o their_o ear_n be_v strike_v with_o they_o in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n and_o yet_o so_o spiritual_a on_o the_o other_o that_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o upon_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o they_o have_v immediate_o their_o whole_a heart_n so_o fix_v on_o the_o body_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o can_v not_o reflect_v on_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n or_o popular_a instruction_n every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o raise_v up_o one_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o have_v a_o very_a high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n as_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o resurrection_n be_v the_o most_o necessary_a notion_n of_o christianity_n so_o be_v they_o likewise_o the_o first_o and_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o spiritual_a enough_o to_o send_v up_o his_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o be_v no_o christian_a neither_o need_v a_o man_n be_v very_o know_v to_o comprehend_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v design_v for_o this_o use_n the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lead_v the_o most_o simple_a to_o this_o and_o the_o sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la which_o they_o understand_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o it_o but_o to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o fatherr_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o require_v great_a ability_n and_o curiosity_n as_o to_o the_o first_o which_o be_v the_o lift_v up_o our_o heart_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v it_o need_v only_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n of_o this_o first_o rank_n now_o before_o we_o have_v learn_v their_o creed_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a our_o saviour_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o know_v the_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v to_o make_v we_o remember_v he_o now_o there_o be_v few_o christian_n but_o know_v this_o but_o as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v retain_v the_o common_a expression_n which_o their_o pastor_n use_v in_o their_o sermon_n or_o book_n and_o because_o they_o be_v many_o and_o very_o different_a from_o one_o another_o some_o have_v no_o difficulty_n and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v hard_o to_o be_v understand_v we_o may_v imagine_v they_o precise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o difficult_a one_o without_o content_v '_o emselves_fw-mi with_o the_o other_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v compare_v together_o these_o two_o idea_n that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o remark_v the_o difference_n by_o a_o formal_a act_n of_o meditation_n now_o all_o this_o require_v some_o application_n of_o mind_n without_o which_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o simple_a people_n may_v remain_v in_o the_o christian_a profession_n thus_o we_o see_v what_o be_v become_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o remark_n and_o whether_o my_o supposition_n touch_v the_o person_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n aught_o to_o be_v respect_v as_o a_o extravagant_a and_o senseless_a distinction_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o remark_n contain_v that_o it_o be_v false_a the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v to_o those_o who_o communicate_v be_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o make_v they_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la that_o it_o be_v certain_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o exact_v from_o they_o the_o confession_n of_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o instruction_n and_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n this_o discourse_n have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o person_n that_o find_v himself_o entangle_v what_o mean_v he_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la be_v it_o meditate_v on_o his_o death_n resurrection_n and_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o these_o word_n according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n which_o i_o allege_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o s._n hierom_n primasus_n a_o african_a bishop_n and_o s._n basil_n and_o this_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o several_a other_o passage_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustin_n we_o call_v 4._o aug._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr trin._n cap._n 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o of_o our_o soul_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v suffer_v for_o our_o sake_n and_o by_o these_o of_o tatianus_n jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o diacess_n tatian_n in_o diacess_n wine_n testify_v they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o approach_a suffering_n and_o death_n but_o for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v better_a to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n every_o time_n you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v if_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la he_o mean_v the_o meditate_v on_o it_o without_o conceive_v it_o present_a on_o the_o altar_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n to_o represent_v this_o body_n present_a in_o its_o proper_a substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v what_o he_o must_v prove_v if_o he_o design_n to_o uphold_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o say_v this_o be_v most_o false_a this_o formulary_a say_v he_o be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n who_o doubt_v it_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n and_o instruction_n both_o together_o as_o i_o plain_o intimate_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n it_o behoove_v we_o only_o to_o know_v what_o be_v this_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o which_o it_o instruct_v man_n it_o be_v say_v he_o moreover_o a_o formulary_a and_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n and_o i_o say_v it_o be_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o
be_v not_o then_o whole_o extinct_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o berenger_n appear_v these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o objection_n which_o as_o be_v plain_o see_v be_v not_o over_o demonstrative_a that_o the_o change_n we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a those_o which_o follow_v be_v not_o much_o better_a as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o reflection_n we_o shall_v make_v on_o '_o they_o the_o second_o order_n of_o these_o pretend_a machines_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o i_o be_v what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o preparation_n and_o he_o draw_v these_o from_o two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o the_o other_a from_o my_o second_o the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o term_n in_o this_o dark_a age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o 10_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v lose_v not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o almost_o all_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o the_o age_n which_o follow_v the_o first_o eight_o in_o these_o term_n the_o first_o light_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o ignorance_n 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o be_v god_n word_n the_o second_o be_v the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o three_o the_o knowledge_n of_o other_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n which_o may_v strengthen_v man_n mind_n and_o encourage_v their_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n the_o four_o be_v suffer_v natural_a reason_n to_o decay_v and_o fall_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o languishment_n and_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n they_o have_v open_a war_n declare_v against_o '_o they_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o four_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 891._o chap._n 4._o page_n 891._o 9th_o book_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n examine_v will_v find_v therein_o a_o prodigious_a profusion_n of_o word_n much_o heat_n and_o vehement_a declamation_n but_o very_o few_o thing_n worth_a regard_v wherefore_o pass_v by_o as_o i_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o be_v useless_a and_o redundant_fw-la the_o rest_n will_v not_o take_v up_o much_o time_n first_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o foundation_n proof_n or_o reason_n i_o answer_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v forget_v the_o proof_n 892._o page_n 892._o we_o bring_v touch_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o according_a to_o his_o reckon_n the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n verner_n rollevink_v marc_n antony_n sabellic_n john_n stella_n polydore_n virgil_n elfric_n arch_a bishop_n of_o canterbury_n edgar_z king_n of_o england_n genebrard_n bellarmin_n baronius_n nicolas_n vignier_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o nothing_o the_o one_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v vanish_v away_o in_o this_o age_n from_o man_n the_o other_o that_o therein_o be_v a_o total_a neglect_n of_o all_o ingenious_a arts._n the_o three_o that_o all_o person_n in_o general_a so_o great_o indulge_v '_o emselves_fw-mi in_o idleness_n that_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o with_o '_o they_o the_o four_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n mind_v only_o the_o enrich_n '_o emselves_fw-mi the_o five_o that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n neglect_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o instruct_v the_o people_n out_o of_o '_o they_o the_o six_o that_o the_o churchman_n spend_v their_o life_n in_o debauch_n drunkenness_n and_o uncleanness_n the_o seven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n void_a of_o excel_a man_n either_o in_o wit_n or_o learning_n the_o eight_o that_o there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n in_o it_o nor_o council_n nor_o pope_n that_o take_v care_n of_o any_o thing_n the_o nine_o that_o barbarism_n and_o ignorance_n of_o learning_n and_o science_n either_o divine_a or_o human_n reign_v more_o in_o it_o than_o in_o the_o former_a age_n the_o ten_o that_o it_o be_v a_o iron_n and_o leaden_a age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age._n and_o the_o eleven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n wherein_o except_v some_o few_o historian_n there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o this_o and_o that_o we_o may_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o these_o testimony_n with_o several_a other_o be_v it_o necessary_a yet_o tell_v i_o with_o the_o great_a transport_n that_o i_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o reason_n thing_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o mere_a imagination_n he_o say_v add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o almost_o all_o 829._o chap._n 4._o page_n 829._o the_o other_o mystery_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o age._n now_o he_o know_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o and_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o see_v that_o as_o to_o the_o common_a mystery_n and_o such_o as_o be_v believe_v by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o of_o the_o 10_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o as_o to_o the_o point_v controvert_v between_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n except_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o minister_n his_o brethren_n do_v frank_o acknowledge_v that_o long_o before_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n the_o whole_a church_n believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a of_o '_o they_o let_v he_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o be_v these_o truth_n of_o faith_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o satisfy_v mr._n arnaud_n these_o truth_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n do_v he_o imagine_v that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o symbol_n that_o therefore_o he_o must_v know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n therein_o contain_v and_o do_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o thing_n consuse_o know_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o do_v all_o those_o that_o know_v the_o creed_n distinct_o understand_v the_o mystery_n contain_v therein_o certain_o a_o man_n mind_n must_v be_v strange_o benight_a that_o reason_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n they_o have_v then_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o '_o they_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v good_a we_o may_v attribute_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christianity_n almost_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o person_n to_o artificer_n husbandman_n woman_n yea_o child_n for_o there_o be_v few_o in_o either_o communion_n but_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o know_v something_o in_o they_o and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o be_v few_o of_o these_o who_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o know_v they_o distinct_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o treat_v here_o on_o the_o common_a place_n of_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o distinct_a knowless_a this_o be_v needless_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o term_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v equivocal_a for_o it_o be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o formal_a and_o express_a knowledge_n of_o a_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o same_o thing_n or_o to_o what_o the_o school_n call_v a_o implicit_a knowledge_n and_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o clear_a and_o full_a knowledge_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_v one_o when_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o always_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n he_o take_v the_o term_n distinct_a knowledge_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o all_o the_o faithful_a must_v know_v clear_o and_o full_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o formal_a express_a and_o determinate_a thought_n of_o reject_v or_o admit_v it_o but_o when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o take_v this_o term_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n mean_v not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o these_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o form_v
between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o we_o paschasus_n ratbert_n a_o religious_a of_o corbie_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v according_a to_o we_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o treat_v of_o these_o point_n in_o three_o different_a place_n of_o his_o work_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n 36._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o page_n 36._o mr._n arnaud_n call_v our_o pretention_n on_o this_o subject_a a_o new_a hypothesis_n and_o a_o pure_a work_n of_o fancy_n but_o add_v he_o as_o man_n fancy_n be_v very_o different_a that_o of_o other_o minister_n who_o write_v besore_n aubertin_n turn_v not_o on_o this_o hinge_n as_o not_o think_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o set_v '_o emselve_n more_o against_o paschasus_n than_o other_o author_n of_o that_o century_n so_o that_o this_o same_o paschasus_n against_o who_o they_o pronounce_v such_o woe_n be_v at_o first_o in_o another_o course_n of_o fancy_n one_o of_o their_o best_a friend_n henry_n boxornius_n a_o fnrious_a and_o passionate_a calvinist_n assert_n that_o he_o perfect_o well_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o make_v he_o a_o calvinist_n by_o the_o common_a privilege_n of_o all_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v calvinist_n of_o who_o they_o please_v hospinien_n likewise_o treat_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o take_v he_o for_o one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 9th_o century_n blondel_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v any_o particular_a quarrel_n against_o he_o but_o only_o charge_v he_o for_o follow_v the_o innovation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr and_o the_o greek_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v embrace_v by_o charlemagne_n and_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n but_o do_v not_o think_v of_o make_v he_o a_o author_n of_o any_o considerable_a change_n in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o rancour_n and_o injustice_n in_o this_o discourse_n first_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v he_o make_v it_o criminal_a in_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o to_o do_v the_o same_o do_v the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v to_o our_o person_n transport_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v we_o shall_v be_v agree_v with_o he_o no_o not_o in_o one_o point_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o oft_o as_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o affirm_v paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o why_o may_v we_o not_o at_o least_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o one_o point_n if_o we_o can_v in_o more_o let_v he_o oppose_v we_o as_o oft_o as_o he_o will_v touch_v the_o innovation_n of_o paschasus_n we_o shall_v not_o dislike_v it_o for_o he_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n but_o let_v he_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o paschasus_n also_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o herein_o we_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o himself_o assert_v and_o all_o roman_a catholic_n with_o he_o second_o it_o be_v not_o general_o true_a that_o those_o who_o write_v before_o mr._n aubertin_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n 479._o page_n 479._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o express_o mention_n that_o paschasus_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consubstantiation_n mr._n le_fw-fr faucheur_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n 6._o lib._n 9_o ch._n 6._o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n reside_v substantial_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n du_n plessis_n rank_n he_o among_o those_o that_o 8_o book_n 4._o of_o the_o sacrament_n pretend_v in_o the_o mass_n ch_n 8_o have_v propose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n and_o long_o before_o they_o berenger_n himself_o attribute_v to_o paschasus_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o well_o as_o we_o sententia_fw-la say_v he_o according_a dom._n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n to_o lanfranc_n imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v authority_n when_o the_o point_n concern_v a_o matter_n which_o may_v be_v clear_v by_o read_v paschasus_n himself_o he_o that_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v exact_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n will_v find_v first_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v absolute_o into_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v second_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v join_v our_o substance_n to_o his_o divinity_n so_o he_o will_v have_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o our_o flesh_n three_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n must_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n but_o of_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rise_v in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n four_o that_o he_o dispute_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n five_o that_o there_o be_v make_v against_o his_o doctrine_n such_o objection_n as_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v six_o that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v these_o objection_n on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o hence_o methinks_v very_o clear_o result_v that_o paschasus_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o same_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o establish_v since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n yet_o must_n what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v remember_v that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la do_v not_o every_o where_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v or_o uniform_a but_o that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o several_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o favour_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o several_a other_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n or_o may_v be_v turn_v to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o damascen_n doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v grant_v i_o this_o see_v he_o sometime_o allege_v paschasus_n his_o expression_n t'elude_v such_o kind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o father_n now_o hence_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o several_a protestant_n have_v be_v deceive_v by_o these_o passage_n have_v reckon_v this_o author_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o their_o error_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o want_n of_o attentive_a examine_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o do_v right_a in_o draw_v hence_o advantage_n against_o those_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o more_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o he_o especial_o consider_v that_o this_o opinion_n justify_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o write_n and_o that_o this_o be_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o sentiment_n and_o that_o also_o of_o his_o whole_a church_n we_o need_v only_o now_o see_v whether_o paschasus_n in_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o first_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o before_o he_o do_v teach_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o my_o proper_a principle_n this_o will_v be_v impossible_o human_a his_o reason_n be_v
hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la he_o be_v then_o far_o from_o vaunt_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v undeniable_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o age._n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o whatsoever_o design_n paschasus_n have_v to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v he_o never_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o man_n of_o his_o time_n nor_o ever_o say_v the_o bishop_n which_o then_o govern_v the_o church_n the_o abbot_n priest_n religious_a and_o all_o learned_a man_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v and_o all_o of_o they_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o nature_n neither_o do_v he_o ever_o aver_v he_o hold_v his_o doctrine_n from_o master_n that_o teach_v it_o paschasus_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v this_o he_o keep_v to_o three_o thing_n to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n have_v propose_v they_o he_o conclude_v that_o from_o thence_o one_o may_v know_v that_o what_o he_o write_v be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n nor_o a_o young_a man_n vision_n but_o that_o he_o offer_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a of_o they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n now_o see_v add_v he_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o man_n have_v not_o faith_n yet_o if_o they_o can_v understand_v let_v they_o learn_v to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o impossible_a with_o god_n and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o divine_a word_n without_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o '_o they_o for_o we_o never_o as_o yet_o read_v any_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n unless_o those_o that_o have_v err_v touch_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o although_o several_a have_v doubt_v or_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o loud_o glory_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v he_o assure_v he_o write_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a belief_n what_o need_v he_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o suspicion_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o suspect_v people_n in_o this_o sort_n who_o say_v only_o what_o the_o whole_a world_n say_v and_o believe_v and_o design_v to_o justify_v himself_o why_o must_v he_o rather_o betake_v himself_o to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o sense_n and_o term_n he_o may_v just_o be_v say_v to_o have_v corrupt_v than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n in_o his_o own_o time_n and_o to_o say_v if_o he_o be_v a_o enthusiast_n or_o visionary_n all_o the_o bishop_n abbot_n priest_n religious_a doctor_n and_o christian_n in_o general_n be_v so_o too_o see_v they_o all_o believe_v and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o complain_v that_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o term_v that_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o kind_o receive_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la say_v he_o exinde_fw-la quia_fw-la claruit_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la he_o exhort_v those_o who_o reprehend_v he_o to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a with_o god_n and_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discant_fw-la quoeso_fw-la cum_fw-la talibus_fw-la credere_fw-la si_fw-la adhuc_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la intelligere_fw-la quod_fw-la deo_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la impossibile_fw-it discant_fw-la &_o verbis_fw-la divinis_fw-la acquiescere_fw-la &_o in_o nullo_n de_fw-mi his_o dubitare_fw-la when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o hitherto_o it_o be_v not_o hear_v that_o any_o person_n err_v on_o this_o subject_n unless_o it_o be_v those_o who_o have_v err_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o quia_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la proesen_v nemo_fw-la deerrasse_n legitur_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o de_fw-la christo_fw-la erraverunt_fw-la he_o will_v say_v that_o till_o than_o no_o body_n have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o then_o it_o be_v contradict_v because_o they_o contradict_v he_o which_o he_o maintain_v be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n so_o far_o we_o do_v not_o find_v he_o boast_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n for_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n which_o sufficient_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o do_v it_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o canon_n in_o these_o term_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la that_o all_o the_o people_n cry_v amen_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v this_o she_o desire_v in_o her_o prayer_n whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n vnde_fw-la videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la nefarium_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la nniversaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la let_v those_o then_o that_o have_v rather_o contradict_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o they_o do_v against_o the_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a fault_n to_o pray_v with_o all_o people_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o truth_n itself_o atte_v and_o what_o all_o do_v universal_o and_o every_o where_o confess_v to_o be_v true_a his_o argument_n be_v a_o sophism_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n confess_v the_o same_o but_o they_o that_o at_o this_o day_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n therefore_o they_o contradict_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n who_o see_v not_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o reason_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o positive_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n i_o will_v have_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 852._o page_n 852._o to_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n be_v not_o author_n persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v and_o do_v they_o not_o offer_v they_o for_o true_a as_o positive_o as_o their_o principle_n mr._n arnaud_n give_v a_o exchange_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o paschasus_n be_v persuade_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o his_o consequence_n or_o not_o but_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o ourselves_o and_o take_v it_o for_o a_o testimony_n touch_v the_o public_a belief_n of_o his_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v know_v that_o when_o a_o man_n testify_v of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o afterward_o draw_v thence_o by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n another_o fact_n he_o be_v no_o far_o credible_a in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a but_o only_o as_o his_o argument_n or_o consequence_n appear_v just_a to_o we_o if_o i_o say_v for_o example_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o faithful_a know_v not_o always_o so_o express_o 1._o book_n 6._o ch_z 1._o and_o universal_o whether_o the_o bread_n do_v or_o do_v remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o from_o hence_o draw_v by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n this_o proposition_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o ancient_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n my_o testimony_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latter_a fact_n will_v be_v no_o far_o credible_a than_o my_o consequence_n will_v be_v good_a it_o be_v the_o same_o here_o paschasus_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o time_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la so_o far_o he_o act_v as_o a_o witness_n we_o must_v believe_v he_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o
all_o the_o faithful_a universal_o believe_v and_o hold_v distinct_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o all_o christian_n believe_v the_o mystery_n say_v he_o three_o page_n before_o so_o they_o likewise_o all_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o believe_v it_o they_o all_o then_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o it_o yet_o without_o any_o change_n either_o in_o the_o taste_n or_o colour_n of_o the_o bread_n what_o have_v paschasus_n do_v to_o make_v they_o more_o mind_n it_o those_o man_n mind_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v apt_a to_o startle_v and_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o shun_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v whence_o shall_v this_o startle_a come_v suppose_v they_o believe_v of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o be_v common_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n of_o it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v they_o never_o hear_v say_v before_o that_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o bury_v nor_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o this_o substance_n if_o it_o be_v a_o novelty_n as_o to_o they_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o it_o be_v precise_o in_o these_o idea_n wherein_o these_o doctrine_n do_v consist_v and_o if_o it_o be_v this_o particular_a manner_n of_o propose_v the_o mystery_n which_o affright_v they_o it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v either_o that_o they_o be_v stranger_n to_o these_o idea_n before_o or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v till_o that_o time_n very_o stupid_a and_o drowsy_a see_v they_o feel_v not_o the_o least_o trouble_n about_o it_o although_o they_o have_v they_o always_o before_o their_o eye_n whereas_o now_o a_o simple_a proposal_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n without_o any_o objection_n without_o exaggeration_n affright_v and_o constrain_v they_o to_o find_v out_o by_o their_o reason_n way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o then_o they_o common_o set_v upon_o he_o who_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o then_o lose_v their_o sense_n for_o it_o be_v mere_a madness_n to_o set_v particular_o upon_o paschasus_n who_o only_o propose_v to_o they_o in_o a_o manner_n the_o most_o simple_a imaginable_a if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n without_o either_o preface_n say_v he_o artificial_a method_n or_o disguise_n what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o what_o they_o believe_v themselves_o even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v here_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v one_o part_n of_o the_o truth_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v that_o these_o people_n here_o mention_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n they_o know_v only_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n as_o they_o themselves_o explain_v their_o sense_n about_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o their_o astonishment_n and_o the_o only_a reason_n for_o which_o they_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n but_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n explain_v if_o he_o please_v in_o what_o manner_n according_a to_o he_o these_o person_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n they_o turn_v to_o their_o own_o sense_n say_v he_o most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n how_o happen_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o but_o the_o last_o moment_n can_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v paschasus_n abuse_v a_o expression_n of_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v it_o to_o another_o sense_n now_o comprehend_v well_o enough_o that_o this_o whole_a party_n turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n he_o that_o tell_v we_o that_o paschasus_n will_v be_v a_o mad_a man_n shall_v he_o make_v use_n of_o this_o expression_n have_v he_o know_v the_o church_n understand_v it_o in_o another_o sense_n will_v grant_v at_o present_a that_o these_o person_n accommodate_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n expression_n to_o their_o sense_n without_o trouble_v '_o emselves_fw-mi with_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n understand_v they_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v like_o aristotle_n prima_fw-la materia_fw-la capable_a of_o any_o form_n at_o divers_a time_n do_v his_o interest_n require_v the_o church_n expression_n to_o be_v abuse_v this_o may_v be_v do_v there_o be_v reason_n for_o it_o do_v the_o same_o interest_n require_v that_o it_o be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o abuse_v they_o this_o can_v be_v and_o the_o reason_n on_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o want_v for_o in_o fine_a either_o these_o people_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o church_n understand_v these_o expression_n or_o they_o be_v not_o if_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o paschasus_n may_v be_v as_o well_o ignorant_a of_o it_o as_o they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o yet_o abuse_v it_o paschasus_n may_v as_o well_o do_v the_o same_o contrary_a to_o his_o own_o knowledge_n they_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o usual_a expression_n it_o seem_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o suppose_v there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o may_v be_v turn_v by_o they_o yet_o he_o add_v and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o other_o person_n in_o follow_v the_o ordinary_a notion_n make_v use_v of_o any_o term_n which_o they_o can_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o rashness_n this_o discourse_n thus_o couch_v have_v no_o coherence_n for_o if_o among_o the_o ordinary_a expression_n there_o remain_v still_o some_o of_o they_o which_o they_o can_v not_o reduce_v to_o their_o sense_n why_o must_v they_o set_v upon_o paschasus_n in_o particular_a who_o not_o only_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o also_o her_o expression_n to_o wit_n those_o which_o be_v too_o plain_a and_o full_a to_o be_v pervert_v why_o must_v he_o then_o be_v accuse_v of_o rashness_n it_o be_v evident_a mr._n arnaud_n stand_v upon_o thorn_n when_o he_o write_v this_o answer_n a_o reason_n must_v be_v give_v why_o these_o person_n before_o we_o reprehend_v paschasus_n in_o particular_a and_o accuse_v he_o of_o be_v a_o rash_a person_n now_o there_o can_v be_v natural_o any_o other_o but_o this_o that_o paschasus_n have_v propose_v a_o new_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v never_o before_o hear_v of_o have_v assert_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v again_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o avoid_v the_o make_n of_o this_o confession_n suppose_v there_o be_v a_o party_n in_o the_o church_n that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n he_o will_v have_v these_o person_n turn_v to_o their_o sense_n the_o common_a expression_n but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o paschasus_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o in_o particular_a and_o accuse_v he_o of_o rashness_n to_o make_v this_o answer_n pass_v currant_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o paschasus_n be_v peculiarly_a of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v turn_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o this_o be_v their_o particular_a character_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o all_o the_o common_a expression_n for_o a_o reason_n must_v be_v find_v why_o they_o set_v particular_o upon_o paschasus_n as_o a_o rash_a person_n and_o this_o reason_n must_v be_v something_o that_o be_v singular_a in_o paschasus_n but_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o frank_o and_o clear_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v engage_v himself_o in_o terrible_a ill_a conveniency_n for_o this_o will_v be_v a_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n which_o be_v express_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o may_v not_o be_v turn_v to_o another_o sense_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o common_a expression_n be_v general_a equivocal_a and_o ambiguous_a by_o this_o mean_n he_o will_v have_v expose_v himself_o to_o abundance_n of_o question_n as_o among_o other_o to_o these_o whence_o paschasus_n can_v know_v the_o church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n see_v all_o her_o expression_n be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n whence_o he_o
know_v the_o church_n understand_v these_o expression_n in_o one_o sense_n rather_o than_o in_o another_o see_v she_o never_o express_v herself_o about_o they_o in_o a_o clear_a and_o incapable_a manner_n of_o be_v pervert_v who_o have_v give_v liberty_n to_o paschasus_n to_o determine_v what_o the_o church_n do_v not_o determine_v and_o to_o express_v in_o particular_a term_n what_o the_o church_n only_o express_v in_o general_a one_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o plain_o foresee_v these_o inconvenience_n have_v think_v best_a to_o expess_v himself_o in_o a_o enigmatical_a manner_n as_o those_o general_o do_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o force_n of_o truth_n and_o sequel_n of_o their_o own_o argue_v but_o who_o on_o the_o other_o be_v retain_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o say_v too_o much_o they_o pervert_v say_v he_o to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o body_n else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n make_v use_v of_o any_o term_n which_o they_o can_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o accuse_v this_o person_n of_o rashness_n this_o be_v exact_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n here_o be_v exact_o the_o description_n of_o a_o man_n that_o fly_v but_o fear_n to_o be_v take_v in_o fly_v and_o therefore_o provide_v for_o himself_o another_o evasion_n against_o all_o occasion_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n his_o propose_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o paradox_n which_o must_v ravish_v the_o world_n with_o admiration_n although_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o have_v the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o must_v we_o dom._n lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n believe_v that_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o after_o consecration_n than_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o truth_n itself_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o a_o more_o wonderful_a manner_n et_fw-la ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la it_o be_v entire_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n these_o term_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la be_v the_o expression_n of_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o say_v something_o extraordinary_a and_o surprise_v mr._n arnaud_v answer_n that_o all_o miracle_n be_v not_o paradox_n i_o grant_v 865._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 865._o it_o and_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o all_o express_v in_o this_o manner_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la do_v s._n chrysostom_n add_v he_o offer_v a_o paradox_n when_o he_o break_v forth_o into_o this_o expression_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n o_o wonderful_a he_o that_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v between_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n i_o answer_v that_o in_o effect_n this_o discourse_n of_o chrysostom_n be_v a_o true_a paradox_n a_o paradox_n of_o a_o orator_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o contradict_v common_a sense_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n be_v right_o understand_v it_o do_v not_o but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o false_a paradox_n because_o it_o oppose_v in_o effect_n and_o at_o bottom_n not_o only_o common_a sense_n but_o likewise_o truth_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v i_o know_v not_o why_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o term_n translate_v ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la by_o these_o the_o better_a to_o explain_v to_o you_o this_o marvel_n the_o rule_n of_o grammar_n must_v be_v change_v to_o favour_v this_o translation_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la natural_o signify_v to_o speak_v or_o explain_v myself_o in_o a_o more_o admirable_a manner_n or_o at_o most_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o be_v go_v to_o use_v or_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o speak_v be_v extraordinary_a and_o surprise_v now_o this_o show_v he_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o his_o expression_n or_o conception_n be_v new_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conjecture_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v as_o new_a as_o his_o expression_n we_o may_v make_v another_o conjecture_n from_o his_o submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n and_o entreat_v he_o to_o see_v what_o be_v reprehensible_a in_o it_o he_o tell_v he_o he_o send_v to_o he_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o add_v ut_fw-la ex_fw-la ipso_fw-la considerare_fw-la queo_fw-la quid_fw-la intelligibilius_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la quid_fw-la in_o i_o reprehendendum_fw-la cum_fw-la charitate_fw-la to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v know_v what_o be_v more_o rational_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o what_o there_o be_v in_o i_o that_o may_v be_v charitable_o blame_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v if_o he_o believe_v i_o ground_v my_o conjecture_n in_o general_n on_o this_o deference_n of_o humility_n which_o paschasus_n have_v for_o frudegard_n we_o know_v that_o wise_a author_n be_v wont_a to_o acknowledge_v themselves_o liable_a to_o mistake_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o censure_n of_o their_o friend_n it_o be_v not_o this_o here_o be_v something_o more_o particular_a which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v consider_v paschasus_n declare_v in_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o be_v censure_v for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o take_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n even_o frudegard_n himself_o propose_v to_o he_o a_o objection_n against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o defend_v himself_o the_o best_a he_o can_v he_o desire_v frudegard_n to_o read_v his_o book_n over_o often_o he_o send_v to_o he_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o leave_v frudegard_n to_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o see_v what_o may_v be_v more_o rational_o believe_v or_o what_o may_v be_v charitable_o reprehend_v in_o he_o quid_fw-la intelligibilius_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la quid_fw-la in_o i_o reprehendendum_fw-la cum_fw-la charitate_fw-la who_o see_v not_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o what_o he_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n be_v to_o know_v which_o be_v most_o reasonable_a either_o to_o believe_v it_o or_o not_o to_o believe_v it_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v or_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o reprehension_n to_o have_v offer_v it_o but_o who_o do_v not_o likewise_o see_v that_o this_o can_v be_v the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o church_n then_o believe_v for_o people_n do_v not_o thus_o submit_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o such_o a_o clear_a certain_a and_o undeniable_a faith_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v this_o be_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n leave_v he_o at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o find_v most_o reasonable_a and_o that_o of_o reprehend_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o censure_v he_o provide_v he_o do_v it_o with_o charity_n mr._n arnaud_v reckon_v for_o my_o 6_o proof_n this_o that_o paschasus_n do_v 868._o page_n 868._o never_o vaunt_v this_o his_o doctrine_n be_v formal_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n this_o remark_n consist_v in_o a_o fact_n which_o we_o have_v already_o discuss_v and_o find_v to_o be_v true_a i_o need_v only_o add_v that_o if_o ever_o man_n be_v oblige_v loud_o to_o offer_v and_o without_o hesitation_n the_o formal_a consent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n and_o to_o protest_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o religious_a of_o his_o time_n speak_v in_o conformity_n with_o he_o and_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a make_v profession_n to_o believe_v with_o he_o it_o be_v paschasus_n he_o be_v set_v upon_o in_o particular_a he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o ill_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n his_o doctrine_n be_v oppose_v by_o a_o contrary_a doctrine_n he_o be_v accuse_v for_o be_v a_o rash_a person_n a_o visionary_a now_o how_o can_v he_o after_o all_o this_o neglect_n the_o shelt'r_n himself_o from_o all_o these_o insulting_n and_o make_v they_o return_v with_o confusion_n upon_o his_o adversary_n by_o say_v clear_o that_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n whether_o pastor_n or_o other_o speak_v not_o otherwise_o than_o he_o do_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o utmost_a excess_n of_o impudence_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o have_v recourse_n to_o some_o passage_n which_o he_o pervert_v as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v to_o his_o sense_n and_o to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la paschasus_n furnish_v we_o likewise_o
because_o a_o addition_n make_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n become_v the_o true_a body_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o only_a body_n because_o that_o according_a to_o the_o argument_n of_o damascen_n a_o augmentation_n or_o a_o growth_n of_o a_o body_n do_v not_o make_v another_o but_o the_o same_o body_n when_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v and_o eat_v jesus_n christ_n be_v immolate_a and_o eat_v to_o wit_n in_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v join_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o remain_v entire_a and_o live_a to_o wit_n in_o his_o natural_a body_n this_o bread_n be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o it_o and_o a_o application_n make_v to_o we_o of_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n which_o expiate_v we_o because_o it_o do_v represent_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o remy_n thereupon_o formal_o explain_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v consecrate_v this_o body_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o wit_n of_o my_o passion_n and_o your_o redemption_n for_o i_o have_v redeem_v you_o by_o my_o blood_n here_o be_v the_o objection_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o remy_n let_v any_o one_o judge_n whether_o he_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o bustle_n with_o this_o author_n and_o say_v that_o it_o appear_v strange_a any_o man_n shall_v question_v the_o sentiment_n of_o a_o author_n which_o speak_v in_o this_o sort_n for_o in_o fine_a a_o body_n will_v think_v the_o licence_n of_o contradict_v every_o thing_n shall_v have_v its_o bound_n it_o be_v well_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v accustom_v himself_o to_o judge_n of_o thing_n with_o less_o prejudice_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o christian_a drutmar_n of_o who_o i_o have_v allege_v a_o very_a considerable_a passage_n take_v from_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o a_o explication_n which_o he_o make_v precise_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v cavile_v on_o this_o passage_n as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a sometime_o say_v that_o the_o translation_n which_o i_o make_v of_o it_o be_v not_o faithful_a sometime_o that_o the_o text_n itself_o be_v corrupt_v sometime_o that_o the_o word_n of_o which_o it_o consist_v have_v no_o coherence_n sometime_o that_o the_o passage_n be_v question_v by_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o manuscript_n of_o drutmar_n in_o the_o convent_n of_o greyfriar_n at_o lion_n which_o instead_o of_o this_o explication_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n contain_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n veer_fw-la subsistens_fw-la and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o frivolous_a evasion_n which_o may_v be_v see_v full_o refute_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v 2._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_z 2._o not_o think_v it_o necessary_a again_o to_o engage_v himself_o in_o this_o dispute_n he_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o direct_a attention_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o external_a vail_n which_o make_v drutmar_n to_o explain_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la by_o these_o id_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n for_o when_o a_o man_n direct_v his_o mind_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o 797._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 797._o which_o strike_v our_o sense_n one_o can_v say_v strict_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v apparent_a bread_n it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o similitude_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n only_o in_o sacrament_n as_o drutmar_n say_v this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sort_n the_o people_n of_o those_o day_n believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v join_v to_o this_o sacrament_n and_o veil_n it_o be_v by_o this_o we_o must_v supply_v drutmar_n '_o s_o expression_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o unjust_a than_o to_o judge_v of_o his_o sentiment_n by_o a_o word_n which_o he_o speak_v cursory_o and_o by_o a_o abridge_v expression_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o sound_v the_o bottom_n of_o these_o gentleman_n mind_n who_o ever_o can_v imagine_v that_o after_o so_o many_o attempt_n to_o elude_v the_o passage_n of_o drutmar_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v his_o labour_n in_o vain_a shall_v betake_v himself_o to_o the_o direction_n of_o attention_n drutmar_n write_v a_o express_a commentary_n on_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sacramental_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o he_o mind_v direct_o only_o the_o vail_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o if_o drutmar_n do_v not_o design_n to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n or_o as_o if_o our_o saviour_n mean_v only_o by_o these_o word_n that_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n signify_v his_o body_n or_o as_o if_o a_o commentator_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o direct_v his_o attention_n to_o the_o principal_a natural_a and_o essential_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n he_o explain_v without_o fall_v into_o foreign_a and_o fantastical_a sense_n which_o no_o body_n can_v imagine_v but_o himself_o for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o have_v ever_o yet_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o these_o term_n this_o be_v my_o body_n signify_v that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v this_o body_n only_o in_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n neither_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v a_o word_n which_o drutmar_n speak_v transient_o and_o for_o brevity_n sake_n for_o it_o be_v a_o express_a and_o formal_a explication_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n suppose_v people_n common_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o in_o a_o age_n wherein_o people_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o this_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o much_o contradiction_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschasus_n that_o drutmar_n who_o be_v a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o same_o convent_n as_o paschasus_n be_v abbot_n of_o will_v deceive_v the_o world_n betray_v the_o public_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n favour_v those_o that_o oppose_v it_o scandalize_v his_o own_o proper_a party_n and_o give_v way_n to_o a_o heretical_a explication_n of_o christ_n word_n and_o this_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o direct_a attention_n and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o abbreviate_v expression_n in_o truth_n mr._n arnaud_n show_v what_o kind_n of_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o we_o when_o he_o suppose_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n as_o these_o will_v satisfy_v we_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_z john_n scot._n after_o drutmar_n we_o must_v examine_v amalarius_fw-la if_o we_o believe_v what_o andrew_n du_fw-fr val_n the_o sorbonist_n doctor_n say_v of_o he_o in_o his_o note_n on_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n entitle_v de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la epistolis_fw-la the_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o decide_v for_o have_v relate_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o florus_n a_o passage_n of_o amalarius_n he_o conclude_v in_o these_o term_n exit_fw-la quo_fw-la conjecturae_fw-la locus_fw-la relinquitur_fw-la amalarium_fw-la istum_fw-la una_fw-la cum_fw-la joanne_n scoto_n fuisse_fw-la berengarii_fw-la praecursores_fw-la &_o veluti_fw-la ante_fw-la signanos_fw-la hence_o we_o may_v conjecture_v that_o this_o amalarius_n with_o john_n scot_n be_v berenger_n '_o s_z forerunner_n if_o we_o believe_v m._n the_o precedent_n maugin_n amalarius_n be_v only_o a_o stercoranist_n of_o who_o we_o shall_v speak_v hereafter_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n amalarius_n be_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n for_o he_o strong_o assure_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v 83._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n page_n 83._o mistake_v when_o he_o think_v amalarius_n '_o s_o error_n consist_v in_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n not_o only_o because_o this_o supposition_n be_v without_o any_o ground_n but_o also_o because_o the_o epitome_n of_o william_n of_o malmsury_n join_v amalarius_n with_o heribald_n
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v oblige_v to_o render_v themselves_o up_o to_o that_o evidence_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v account_v by_o they_o but_o as_o unevident_a and_o uncertain_a and_o moreover_o this_o treatise_n be_v fit_v to_o all_o capacity_n and_o ground_v on_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o may_v be_v understand_v by_o all_o in_o general_n this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n he_o extend_v his_o pretention_n a_o great_a way_n far_o for_o have_v gain_v the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a to_o his_o side_n he_o will_v not_o suffer_v even_o those_o who_o be_v obstinate_a among_o we_o to_o escape_v his_o hand_n it_o not_o 53._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 53._o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o say_v he_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o those_o passage_n without_o which_o mr._n claude_n will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v prove_v nothing_o but_o lest_o this_o pretention_n shall_v at_o first_o amaze_v people_n observe_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o declare_v his_o meaning_n he_o say_v then_o that_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n appear_v to_o we_o evident_a on_o one_o hand_n and_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o other_o these_o two_o contrary_a evidence_n necessary_o cause_v a_o suspension_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o hinder_v we_o from_o determine_v and_o throw_v we_o upon_o doubt_n and_o uncertainty_n and_o thus_o far_o tend_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o lead_v we_o hither_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v we_o in_o hand_n and_o tell_v we_o we_o can_v any_o long_o refuse_v to_o leave_v our_o sect_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o catholic_n religion_n first_o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o maternal_a original_a successive_a and_o catholic_n society_n from_o which_o we_o must_v never_o make_v aschisme_n second_o because_o we_o must_v ever_o be_v full_o convince_v of_o this_o church_n error_n before_o we_o separate_v from_o it_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v a_o full_a certainty_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o society_n we_o be_v of_o to_o keep_v in_o it_o three_o because_o the_o church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o minister_n who_o have_v not_o be_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n stand_v have_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n four_o because_o that_o people_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n among_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o yield_v themselves_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consequent_o to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o example_n to_o the_o judicious_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o all_o not_o to_o return_v to_o this_o society_n to_o which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n must_v necessary_o belong_v last_o he_o confess_v that_o all_o these_o argument_n suppose_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v clear_a and_o substantial_a and_o maintain_v that_o be_v may_v reasonable_o make_v this_o supposition_n to_o convince_v i_o i_o have_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o defend_v myself_o than_o by_o show_v these_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v invalid_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o beat_v the_o air_n as_o i_o have_v do_v by_o declaim_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n and_o thus_o have_v i_o epitomise_v these_o two_o mighty_a chapter_n in_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v care_n to_o illustrate_v the_o glorious_a design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o this_o perhaps_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a point_n in_o his_o whole_a work_n he_o have_v therefore_o spend_v thereupon_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n yet_o howsoever_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v i_o know_v not_o we_o be_v so_o different_a in_o our_o apprehension_n that_o have_v behold_v the_o explication_n of_o all_o this_o curious_a project_n i_o have_v find_v nothing_o at_o all_o therein_o of_o reason_n nor_o coherence_n of_o part_n neither_o in_o his_o supposition_n nor_o consequence_n and_o this_o i_o shall_v brief_o and_o clear_o manifest_a first_o methinks_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o propose_v as_o it_o be_v from_o we_o a_o difficulty_n which_o weaken_v our_o cause_n although_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o for_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o one_o of_o our_o communion_n into_o who_o hand_n shall_v be_v put_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o who_o be_v able_a to_o read_v it_o be_v absolute_o oblige_v before_o he_o form_v his_o judgement_n thereupon_o to_o make_v a_o particular_a comparison_n of_o our_o proof_n with_o those_o of_o that_o treatise_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o may_v reject_v these_o last_o by_o the_o general_a consideration_n alone_o which_o he_o may_v make_v without_o enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o each_o particular_a because_o that_o in_o this_o general_a view_n he_o will_v find_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o reject_v they_o viz._n that_o they_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o bare_a probability_n nor_o can_v equal_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n in_o clearness_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o treatise_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v and_o that_o if_o we_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v out_o of_o condescension_n not_o necessity_n in_o the_o second_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o exact_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a rank_n of_o man_n who_o may_v profitable_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o in_o our_o communion_n judge_v this_o perusal_n needless_a will_v not_o mind_v it_o for_o they_o will_v neither_o have_v leisure_n nor_o curiosity_n enough_o for_o this_o the_o title_n alone_o will_v disgust_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o but_o then_o he_o will_v say_v that_o these_o be_v unjust_a and_o obstinate_a person_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o point_n of_o rashness_n to_o judge_v of_o a_o piece_n of_o ground_n before_o we_o have_v 26._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 26._o hear_v the_o owner_n experience_v of_o it_o will_v it_o not_o then_o be_v a_o more_o inexcusable_a rashness_n to_o pretend_v to_o judge_v of_o a_o difference_n which_o respect_v our_o salvation_n by_o argument_n offer_v only_o on_o one_o side_n in_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o first_o impression_n the_o least_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v by_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o judge_v of_o difference_n in_o religion_n be_v to_o hear_v both_o party_n and_o weigh_v their_o reason_n i_o answer_v that_o these_o person_n i_o mention_v will_v act_v very_o just_o and_o reasonable_o in_o do_v what_o i_o say_v for_o there_o be_v two_o question_n the_o one_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o first_o question_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o the_o second_o now_o as_o concern_v the_o person_n in_o our_o communion_n the_o first_o question_n be_v solve_v to_o they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n this_o be_v it_o which_o judge_v we_o all_o and_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n guide_v his_o reason_n by_o this_o principle_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o but_o will_v glad_o hearken_v to_o he_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o immediate_o tell_v we_o of_o nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n and_o persuade_v himself_o that_o henceforward_o the_o minister_n will_v be_v no_o more_o hearken_v to_o when_o they_o say_v in_o general_a that_o we_o must_v only_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o question_n touch_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n may_v be_v decide_v three_o way_n first_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a charity_n second_o by_o the_o confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o care_n of_o his_o providence_n three_o by_o a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n now_o this_o last_o mean_n be_v above_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o people_n be_v needless_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o a_o well_o mean_v person_n that_o he_o see_v in_o scripture_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o thereupon_o charitable_o presume_v that_o the_o father_n have_v not_o deviate_v from_o this_o faith_n into_o capital_a error_n it_o suffice_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o our_o saviour_n promise_n to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o will_v never_o forsake_v it_o have_v have_v their_o